Sentenced

"Well, yeah.  I really don't want to spend the rest of my term in jail.  Work detail sounds a lot better.", I said to the corrections officer.

I was turning 18 and so it was time for release from juvenile corrections and finish my sentence.  Because my "crimes" weren't very serious, I was offered an alternative to jail.  And instead of a five year stint in jail, I could serve one and a half in an Alaskan weather station.  I would be sent there with another low level detainee, a guy I knew, but dind't know well.  He was from Lousiana, I thought, played high school football until he got caught driving a stolen car.  I would have taken the offer even if it didn't reduce the time.  I hated the corrections facility.  Your time was micromanaged, but most of the other detainees were maniacs.  There were gangs that would bully the small guys or who weren't in another gang, which was me.  And even though I was on the small size, at least for height, and no matter how much I worked out, I never really got any muscle definition, I still knew how to stick up for myself, so the bullying stopped soon after it started.

Because no one at the detention facility had any possessions, there was no packing and we were both put on a train and sent on our way.  The ride up was uneventful and boring.  There were several other lucky ones on the train who were being fropped off at different stops.  Ours was the last one. We were still technically prisoners, so we weren't even allowed to step off the train during the few times we stopped.  We had to stay in our car or in the closet sized lavatory, all the time watched by guards.  This was just the beginning of our time locked up together, so we got to know each other.  I felt I had lucked out.  Things could have been much worse.  I wasn't a big guy, an ordinary white guy, 5'8" on a good day.  I worked out, but never really bulked up and wasn't really macho, but I wasn't a scrawny wimp, either.  Spending time in juvenile detention will toughen you up quick and teach you to defend yourself.  But I felt lucky at the time.  Even though Marcus was a big, muscular black guy, he didn't seem like the type who liked to bully smaller guys.  He was actually pretty nice, and he was as glad as I was to have a chance to shorten his sentence and get back to freedom as soon as possible. 

The train arrived and then we travelled by truck for about eight hours to our destination, the place we'd be spending the next year and half.  It was a weather station.  No style at all, just a cinder block building with a couple of small windows that were pretty much useless because they were covered in snow.  The guards who drove us there escorted us inside where we met the guys we were replacing.  They explained our duties to us: copy the measurements on the weather equipment they showed to us every day at noon.  Pretty simple.  But if we missed even one day, the deal was off and we'd have to serve our full sented. Should take all of ten minutes. "What's the point", I asked. "Seems like you could have electronic equipment do that for a lot less than it costs to house two people here".  "That's true", one of the guys leaving said, "but they use this place as a way to handle the overflow at the prisons.  The government subsidizes it or some shit.  The real challenge of this place is keeping yourselves from going crazy.  You've got to keep yourselves busy and occupied, or you'll go nuts.  Keep the doorway clear of snow or you won't be able to get the monthly supply deliveries.  They get dropped in by drone or by plane.  And that's only if the weather is good".  I wasn't sure that they'd done such a great job at that based on their appearance.  They both had long beards and the way their hair stuck out from under their hats suggested that they hadn't had a haircut since they got here.  And that was all the instructions they gave to us.  The two picked up a small bag each and went to the truck.  The guards didn't need to escort or even watch them.  They were ready to go home and weren't about to do anything to mess that up.  The guard shut the door and as the sound of the truck got quieter, that was it.  We were there for the duration.

And it was BORING.  Recording the measurements was easy but it barely broke up the monotony of each day.  There wasn't much in the place to help kill the time, a deck of cards, a few magazines, the clothes left behind for the people who would take turns staying there, mostly male clothes, work pants and tshirts and a few for women, the same thing but a couple pairs of bland panties and a couple bras of various sizes.  After just a couple of days, it felt almost like what solitary must feel like. You can only play so many games of cards and read the same magazines so many times.

The place was heated by a mixture of solar power and a large propane tank.  The interior was kept very warm to hold out the cold and keep the water in the pipes from freezing, so most of the time, we wore shorts.  I didn't mind.  I like the hot a lot more than I like cold.  The lights were on timers, which helped us know the difference between night and day, but even at night, a couple of lights stayed on, so it never got completely dark.  Darkeness would have been welcomed, because there was no privacy at all.  The place was small with two twin sized beds, a chair, a desk and an open shower stall and toilet. Even during our first day there I wondered how I would be able to get a few minutes to myself to jack off.  I hadn't pulled one off since we got off the train and I really needed some relief. That was another reason I was glad that Marcus was cool.  In lock up, it was pretty common for the big black guys to pick on us small white guys and make us their bitches.  It never happened to me, but since there were no guards and he was so much bigger and stronger than I was, if he had wanted to, there wouldn't have been much I could have done about it.

And I was doubley glad when I saw Marcus take his shower.  I wasn't checking him out or anything, but there was no way to not notice.  Not only was he big and built, he was hung like a mule. I didn't mean to, but I did a double take when I saw it.  At first I thought he had a third arm or something, but it was almost that big.  Luckily, he was washing and didn't see me looking at him.  I didn't want to give him the idea that I was into that kind of thing.  When it was my turn to shower, I did see him glance at me, but he didn't react or act like anything was out of the ordinary.  I suppose he had seen enough naked men when he was in the system the same as I had.  And it's not like there was anything to notice.  I was a smaller than average guy and my dick was nothing special.  At the time, it was probably a three incher when soft and maybe five to six inches long when hard.  When soft, his was bigger than mine was when fully erect.  But nothing happened and we soon got so used to seeing each other naked that it seemed normal.

Days and days went by. It was tough to not let the bordom get to us.  Marcus had started carfully shaving his head every day.  It was just something to occupy the time.  I thought about cutting my hair.  I had had my head shaved once and I hated it, so instead, I just let it grow.  After a few weeks, it was long enough to pull up into pony tail.  I would let it go until I could pull it up into a "mun".  I looked better with long hair and maybe when I got out I could get it styled in a way the ladies would like. 

We learned all about each other, since there was nothing to do but talk.  He had an interesting background.  He grew up in :ouisiana, and I liked all the stories he had of his "grandpapa".  Marcus thought it was funny how his grandpapa thought he was a bigshot voodoo priest who knew all kinds of secrets, but mostly just told ghost stories to his grankids before he died.  We got to know each other and soon became comfortable around each other.  Being in corrections, you get used to doing things like using the toilet with other people around, but it never really feels normal.  It wasn't long before the akwardness went away. 

But you can't keep men locked up with nothing to do and expect them to not masterbate.  Being 18 and having nothing to do, it wasn't uncommon for each of us to get off four or five times a day.  And since there was no way to even pretend to have privacy, we just found other things to do when the other had to squeeze one off.  I tried not to look, but when he was getting off, I would sometimes try to sneak a peek.  It wasn't that it turned me on, but I had just never seen one that big and when it was hard, it was really big.  I don't think he ever noticed me catching a glance, but one time I was sitting at the desk reading a magazine for the hundreth time and I felt a splash of jiz hit me on the foot.  He was least four feet away at the time.  It must have been one hell of a blast to travel that far.  I pretended I didn't notice.

"Damn I sure do miss women" he said as he finished up. "Yeah, me too", I replied.  I had made it a habit of doing my jacking off in the shower or at night under a blanket so that I could at least face away from him.  I don't think he gave a damn about the size of my manhood, but I didn't want him to see anyway.  It made the cleaning up easier, too. "Too bad we can't request some from the monthly supply drops". 

"Heh, heh". He said.  "Yeah that would be great.  I can only stroke it to the pictures in these magazines so many times before they get boring.  I sure could go for the real thing".

"Yes, but there's not much chance of that happening.  Unless some wandering eskimo stops by".  We laughed.

 "you know, when I was a kid in Lousiana, my grandpapa would tell me stories about him and the other voodoo priests and how they would cast spells to get what they wanted.  He meant it mostly as a warning to respect my elders, but a few times I saw him trying it and heard the words he used.  Basically, he took pieces of what he wanted and burned them while chanting.  Like, if he wanted money, he would burn a couple dollar bills while saying the "spell".

"OK, but I don't see how that helps us.  We don't have women to burn, and if we did have one, we wouldn't want to burn her up, we'd fuck her".

"Naw, not like that.  If we want women, we would use woman type things.  What do you think? Want to give it a try"?

"Um, did it ever work for your granddad"?

"No, but what else we got to do"?

"I guess you're right.  How do we do it"?

"Well, let's see what we got.  We could use one of those bras and panties. And we need something else. Something organic. I think grandpapa said something about you got to have something living.  What do we have like that"?

"Well, we'd want a couple of women, and we'd want to fuck them.  How about some pubes"?

"Good idea. And how about your hair"?

"My hair"?

"Yeah, you got long hair, at least as long as some womens'"

"Oh, ok."

I undid my hair.  It was now almost shoulder length, and I took our one pair of scissors and cut out a few strands.  We snipped our pubes and added them to the pile of things on an old pie tin. Then Marcus took a can of lighter fluid and gave the pile a short spray.  He added a few emegency candle around the setup and lit them.  It was a good effect, made it seem more "real". 

"This would have a better chance of working if we had all the right ingredients.  Like something from a real woman", he said.

"Yeah, but we don't.  And who cares anyway.  It's not like this anything is going to happen anyway.  But I want to see how you all did things down in the bayou.  Go ahead and do it", I said.

He ignited the pile and started saying "the spell" which was basically chanting a series of sounds.  I wish I could remember them, but I can't.  While it was happening, I swear the building lights dimmed.  I looked from the burning pile to Marcus chanting, back and forth.  He went on for a while and almosted seemed to be in a trance.  I don't know if it was real or just for show.  And then it ended.  The fire burnt out and Marcus stopped chanting.  I looked at the one and only door half expecting a knock.  There was no knock.

"Well, that's it", he said.

"Well, that was fun", I replied.

We cleaned up and it was about dinner time.  We each made our "meals", of the pre-packaged prison food the same way we had done for the last few weeks, re-read the magazines or book and went to sleep.  I was going to my normal jacking off before sleep, but that night, I felt a little sick and very tired.  And I figured it didn't matter because I could just pull it off the next morning, like normal.

The next morning wasn't normal.  I was having a fever.  It was one of those where nothing seems real and you can't tell if your dreaming or not.  Macrus noticed I was waking up, he sat down on the edge of my bed, and when he saw my eyes open, he offered me a bottle of water with a straw in it.

"Drink this", he said.

I did and I was very thirsty. I went back to sleep.  When I woke, I felt refreshed and good.  Marcus had just gotten out of the shower and he had some scrambled eggs and orange juice ready for me.

"Here.  You have to eat something". he said.

"OK", I said.  I was super hungry but didn't understand the ugency. "What's the big deal", I asked.  My voice sounded kind of funny, but at the time I didn't think anything of it.  I had just had a fever and slept a long time.

"You've been out for three days", Marcus told me.

"Three days"!? "No wonder I'm so fucking hungry". I sat up to eat. When I looked down at my plate, something didn't look right.  My normally flat and smooth chest was not so flat.  I looked at the hands holding the plate and fork.  They didn't look like my hands, they were smaller and thinner.  I paused.  I put the breakfact on my lap and felt my face.  It didn't feel the same either.  If I had been asleep for three days, I should have the start of a beard going, but I didn't.  My face was as smooth as if it had just been shaved.  Smoother.

I tried to get up to look at myself in the 3X5 wall mirror by the sink across from the toilet.  I couldn't stand at first.  I was too weak from the fever and from not eating. I finally was able to stand.  I looked down and the shape of my chest was still as wierd as when I was sitting. I went to the mirror and things just got stranger. I had gone to bed in nothing but my pair of shorts, so I could see that not only was there no hair on my face, there was only a little fine hair on my legs or even my arms.  I wasn't hairy before, but now there looked like there was none. For a second, I thought that maybe Marcus had shaved me while I was in my fever sleep, but that didn't seem like something he would do, and why would he shave my legs and arms anyway? And even if he did, it wouldn't explain why my shorts were so tight across my hips and loose at my waist! or why I was shorter! or why I was thinner! or why I had tits! they had to be b cups at least! or why my face looked different! My round face had thinned a bit, but what was so shocking was that it was so feminine.  I looked like what a sister might look like, if I had one. The shock probably exaggerated what I thought I saw.  I probably actually looked like an androdgeous man, but I still freaked out.

"What the fuck!  What the FUCK!?" I yelled.  Somewhere in the back of my mind, it registered that my voice was different too, higher and softer, even at full volume. I started flailing around in a panic.

"Calm down.  Try to calm down", Marcus said, grabbing each of my flailing arms.  His grip was so strong and tight that even though I wanted to, I couldn't move my arms.  He held each of my wrists up at his shoulders. As I tried to escape his grip, the rest of my body squirmed and wiggled trying to get away.  Still holding my wrists, he walked me the few steps across the room and against the wall.  Realizing that I wasn't going anywhere, I soon aquiessed and stayed still.

"OK, take a breath", he said, and I did.  We stayed like that for a minute as I calmed down. He released my left arm.

"What the fuck is going on !?", I asked. "What happened to me !?"

With one arm free, I let it inspect and verify what I saw in the mirror on the other side of the room. I tried to look again, but could only see the back side of Marcus, with only a towel wrapped around him, and the top of my head looking around him.  Yes, I  was defititely smaller than before.  Normally, I should be almost be eye to eye with Marcus.  Now I was looking straight at his nose. Forgetting the mirror for the moment and standing straight again, I let my free hand check things out.  I went to my chest and gave it a squeeze.  OH! I probably shouldn't have done that !  It was a tit, all right. And it gave me a double thrill !  One was, feeling a tit, which I hadn't done in over a year, but the other was having my own tit squeezed which was a total turn on and that I never knew existed, never having had tits before!

I could feel myself get hard immediately.  I tried to stick my hand down my shorts.  The waist band was loose because my waist was smaller, but my now wide hips, or maybe my big ass, as I would soon discover, stretched out the material and made it too tight to get my hand in there.  But oh shit, was I ever horny.  So I used my hand to push the shorts down so I could get at my dick.  I had to wiggle my hips to get the shorts off and as I looked down to help me see what I was doing, I could see Marcus start to bulge out the towel in response to either my wiggling, my new tits or both.  I paused, afraid of where this might go, but my shorts came down and my hand found my dick at the same time, and I no longer cared.  I just had to get off.

I grabbed my dick, but there wasn't quite as much there as there used to be.  I had to hold out my pinky finger so that I could grip around the head.  I never had to do that before ! I moaned a little and looked up.  Marcus took up my entire field of vision.  I must have looked sexy too because he took his hand and grabbed my new tit while the hand that still held my wrist lowered and guided my hand to the huge bulge pushing against his towel.

I had never touched another man's cock before, but whatever was happening to me made me not really care so much.  He was squeezing my tit, which gave me emense pleasure. If he wanted a little pleasure in return, well then, sure. Once I had a grip on his huge cock he let go of my wrist and once he saw that I was lost in pleasure, he let the towel fall to the floor.

It was even bigger than I remembered.  And it wasn't just because I had gotten smaller, his cock had definitely gotten even bigger.  I couldn't fit my hand around it. He thrust it once to get things going and I instictively began stroking it.  I tried to match the rythm of my own jacking, but I couldn't.  I jerked mine three or four times for every one I stroked him.  He then used his other hand to grab my other tit.  It sent me to the edge.  I was orgasming or on the verge, but I couldn't cum. I wanted to so badly.

Not knowing what else to do, I took my dick and put it on top of his and grabbed both with both hands.  Looking down, it looked so strange, my smaller but very hard white dick on top of his huge, wide black one.  It was like if you put two fingers on your forearm. I stroked both back and forth.  His squeezing of my tits was driving me crazy. He began pushing forward.  His cockhead forced its way past my balls, which I thought was going to make me cum, but didn't.  He had to squat down a little to do this manuver, but soon had his cock between my legs. I was sure what he wanted.  I pushed my thighs together to put a squeeze on his cock.  It felt so good.  I began moving back and forth on it.  I let go of my dick and reached around and grabbed his muscular ass.  He thrust back and I felt his cock get bigger and harder and start twitching between my thighs.  He buried his head in my neck and continued to squeez my tits.  As I felt his cum shoot up my ass crack, my own dick exploded and shot the biggest load maybe ever from me, onto and into his bush.

We both came down from our orgasms slowly and separated.  His cock was still hard and oozing cum.  I had gone half hard and was deflating, dripping drops of cum.  I was standing in a puddle of jizz and there was a stream of it from my ass to my knees.  We looked at each other uncomfortably.

"Sorry", he said.  "I just had to....." 

 "It's ok", I replied. " I needed to, too".

I felt so much better, but also very sleepy.

"What happened? Is this because of the spell !?  What the hell is this?", I asked waving my arms down my body, displaying the changes.

" I don't know.  Maybe", Marcus replied. His cock had begun to sag, but when I displayed my body, I noticed it began to stiffen again.

 "Maybe you should put some clothes on", he said, obviously uncomfortable with how I was turning him on.

I went to put on a pair of my jeans.  I was definitely not the wide somewhat boy I was before.  My jeans were very loose across the hips, but tight in around the ass.  They were too loose, so I switched back to shorts, even though it exposed my smooth girl looking legs.  By the time I sat on my bed, I was ready for sleep, like if I had drank too much.

 I don't think I slept that long.  When I woke up, Marcus was sitting on his bed, looking at me.  I got up and immediately went to the mirror to see if it was all a dream.  It wasn't.  Nothing had seemed to change.  I still looked feminine and my tits were obvious beneath my tshirt. I was sure that I had become a little shorter.  I turned back to Marcus.

"Well, it looks like the spell sort of worked", he said a little apologetically. 

"Yeah, well make it un-work", I replied, "change me back"!

"I don't know how", he said, "I really didn't expect anything to happen, and certainly not this"!

He tried to give me as much privacy as he could in that small place, which basically meant he sat at the desk with his back to me while I went to the mirror and inspected myself.  First I was just in a panic, but after a while, I began to calm myself and tried to think rationally.  I couldn't explain to myself how this really happened, but it was now undeniable that it did happen. Now I had to try to figure out how to reverse it.  But as I checked out my new body, I sarted to have some unwanted and unexpected reactions.  As I looked down at my tits and twisted around to see my new, larger and rounder ass, I started to get turned on. "Well, at least I'm still turned on by looking at tits and ass, too bad they're mine", I thought to myself.  This was akward.  I needed to talk to Marcus about trying to change me back, but I was getting stiff.  I went and sat down on my bed.

"Marcus"?

He turned around.

"What are we going to do"? I asked, "I can't stay like this".

"I can't explain it", he said "the spell never worked before.  Hey are you bleeding"? He was looking at my legs.  I looked down.  There was a small wet spot soaking through the gray of my shorts.  It wasn't blood.  It was precum.  I was so embarrassed.

"No, I'm not bleeding.  Would you mind sitting at the desk again", I asked.

"Uh, sure, OK", he replied.

I got up and went to the shower stall.  I pulled down the shorts and looked down at my raging boner.  Seeing it between my tits was a huge turn on. I thought I'd better have a quick one and get some relief, just so that I could think straight.  I jacked and tugged and got the the verge of cumming, but I couldn't quite get there.

 "You OK over there", I heard Marcus' voice bounce back to me from the far wall.

"Uh, yeah, just give me a minute", I replied.

After a couple minutes, I felt Marcus walk up behind me.

"Do you need some help with that"? he asked.

I was so embarrassed, I must have turned eight shades of red. 

"It's OK. You need it.  I can help you". He reached around and held my dick.  He waited a moment to make sure I was ok with it and then began to stroke it.  His hand was so big that if he used three fingers, the head was completely covered. It felt so good and when he squeezed my left tit with his other hand, I came.  When I came down, I could feel his buldge pressing against my ass. I knew I wasn't ready for that, so I turned around.

When I did, I could see his semi hard cock working to pull its massive weight against gravity.

"Did I do that to you"? I asked.  He just nodded.

"Then I guess its my turn to help you".  I motioned to his bed.  It felt like I owned him.

He sat and I sat next to him and looked down at his slowly growing cock.  I had never really had a chance to check it out and really look at it.  It was kind of facinating.  I was so used to seeing my own that this one appeared very different.  It was so dark and vieny. And it was just so big.  With one hand I lifted it from the underside.  It was so warm too. He wasn't hurrying me, so I took my time and gave it a gentle squeeze and very slowly stroked the shaft.  It grew in my hand and got straighter. He still showed no signes of being ready to cum, so I took it further and let my strokes go up to the huge head.  It stiffened even more and Marcus leaned back a little.  I could tell that he was getting great pleasure from this, but still no "I'm coming" or any other sign that I was getting the job done.  Meanwhile, my own much smaller dick was getting hard again.  I thought to myself that there was no way I should be getting hard again so soon after cumming, but it was stiffening up all the same. Think that maybe I just wasn't covering enough cock, I added my other hand to my task. With both hands stroking his huge cock up and down, it was hard to balance. It seemed weird being so close to a naked man, but if I wanted to get this done, I knew I couldn't split my concentration between repayment of a hand job and balancing, so I leaned over across Marcus' lap and used an elbow on the bed to stabalize myself. This also gave me the opportunity to jack him with one hand and use the other to fondle his balls.  They too were big and I thought even bigger than before, almost as big as two tennis balls. That seemed to help because a big drop of precum the size of a dose of toothpaste emerged from the big pee hole at the tip of his cock.  Knowing from my own experience how this could help, I took a finger and smeared it all over his cockhead and switched to jacking the the base of the head.  It stiffened and throbbed. Marcus grabbed one of my ass cheeks and blasted shot after shot into the air.  I didn't know how high it went, but it was out of my range of vision as I looked down at the throbbing and spurting cock, so I knew it was impressive.  I could also tell that it went high because of the time between when it shot out and when it came back down and landed on the back of my head.  Other spurts landed on his thighs and the last of it oozed back onto my hands until it looked like I had held and icecream cone until it melted. He might have said things or groaned while this was happening, but I was so entranced with watching this huge cock cum, I didn't notice. At the time I wondered why I didn't feel more akward.  I had never given anyone a handjob before and here I was with a cock so big I couldn't wrap my hand entirely around it, dripping cum onto me.  Of course, my hands were smaller than they should have been, but I doubted that even my normal hands could have wrapped around it entirely when it was fully hard. And I had to admit, it was kind of fun seeing it go from semihard to hard to cumming to slowly, very slowly going from hard to soft.  Marcus didn't say or do anything to stop me, so I just gently stroked and squeezed it as it softened until it was flaccid.  Still huge, but flaccid.

Those first few days were probably the strangest, even though stranger days were to come. When I put on a pair of my jeans, there was no way to deny that I was much smaller than before.  

I thought that somehow the spell had moved and ajusted my body to take away muscle and size and rearrange it to a boyish, but definitely feminine form, with a more delicate face, a smaller waist and bigger butt, and small but obvious tits, all hairless.

But some things didn't change.  We were still two eighteen year olds.  Plus by that time we had a regular jack off schedule, so not long after we finished our first mutual masterbation, the urge hit again.  Before the change, I don't think we even normally looked toward each other.  But now I looked like a girl. I wanted to look at myself because even though I wanted to get changed back, I hadn't seen a woman in a long time, either and the closest thing to a girl that I had to look at was me. I was looking at myself in the mirror with a hand down my pants.  There was enough room in my jeans now that I could jack off without taking them off. I looked past my reflection and saw Marcus behind me on his bed and he was looking at me too, with his big semi hard cock in his hand.

I thought about it for a while, and then I thought "Why not"?  We'd already done it before.  It felt really good.  No one could see us. I kind of liked it. Was there really anything else interesting or fun to do?  I turned around and looked back at Marcus. I took off my shirt, letting him see my tits.  I undid my hair and let it fall down.  It seemed to have grown as part of the transformation too.

"Marcus, you have to change me back", I said. "But first, if you want to, could we do what we did before again"?

He didn't say anything, but moved over to the head of the bed and signalling for me to sit down next to him.  At the first step toward him, I had an idea. Since we were going to do this, I might as well get as much out of it as I can. I undid my pants and let them fall. Stepping out of them, I took two more steps toward Marcus and stood in front of him, my boner pointing at him.

He reached up and wrapped his hand around my hardon. His big hand made my dick look even samller. I was kind of hoping for a blowjob.  Instead, with that one hand holding me by the dick, he guided my plumper ass to the bed next to him. He looked at me with a look like "Well?  What are you waiting for"?.  "Oh"! I said and took hold of his cock, replacing his hand. We sat next to each other, him tugging at my dick, and not really very well, either.  Maybe he wasn't really into it and was just doing it as a fair trade to have this girly looking guy give him a good handjob, or maybe he just wasn't used to jacking a dick that size. He sat with his back to the wall and leaned back a little onto a pillow.  To get at him, I had to twist around.  It felt so good.  But after a while, I had to switch hands because one would get tired.  Then I had to switch back.  I tried the pre-cum lube method and he seemed to like that.  I was starting to get a little impatient about him reaching orgasm.  I turned a little more toward him, so that he could get at my other tit, if he wanted to grope the other one or both.  Even though I really wanted them gone, have tits squished and groped felt so good.  I was getting tired and sore sitting in that twisted posistion, so I laid down on the bed and leaned my torso across him holding myself up on an elbow. I placed that hand around the based of Marcus' cock and used the other to jack it.  I was using a pretty good pace now, trying to get him to cum.  He reached down and over me to grab a tit, then it slid down to my waist and hips.  I leaned over so he could grab my dick. He tugged it for a while. I was now face to face with that huge cock, my body taking in pleasure.  I could smell it.  It smelled strange.  I looked at it as I stroked. I looked down at his big pair of balls. The whole thing was big, throbbing and hot, but didn't seem to be heading toward orgasm.  I knew what would do it, but wasn't sure I could bring myself to do it.  Would it be going too far? Would I regret it later? I had a million questions going through my head as I looked down at this big one-eyed monster looking back up at me.  My decision was made for me. Marcus took his free hand and put it on the back of my head. I don't think he even pushed.  I let the weight of it lower my head and without a word, I opened my mouth and let him lower my head onto his cock.  

I had had this done to me twice before, so I knew how good it felt.  I felt weird about it, but I rationalized it.  Doing this would result in me getting serviced.  It also felt like I was getting away with something.  It felt kind of like getting a girl to agree to go to bed with you, but different.  After a few trips up and down his cock, I lifted up and looked down at it.  I thought about what would feel best to him.  I took the cock in one hand and cupped his balls with the other.  I went back to sucking.  I sucked on the up and down strokes. I switched to only on the up, then only on the down. His hand that had been fondling a tit moved down to my hips. "Oh good.  Get back to my dick", I thought.  But instead he grabbed my ass cheeck.  That sent a thrill through me and I increased my efforts.  A few minutes later, I think, his hand left my ass for a moment, but then retrurned with a spit covered finger poking at my butthole.  I was shocked.  I tried to pull my head up to protest, but his hand returned to the back of my head.  He started moving my head up and down slowly, like a slow motion basketball dribble.  His finger pushed past my bunghole and started moving around.  Well, that was different.  I had avoided being molested and I had never even thought about doing it to myself, not even in my most perverted mood.  I never imagined it would feel as good as it did.  It wasn't like having my dick sucked, but it certainly had a pleasurable effect.  A little too pleasureable.  Having Marcus' hand guiding me on his cock, I felt so dirty and perverted.  I blamed it on the transformation (thinking about the tranformation was enough to get me horny without even being touched) so I just went with it and let the pleasure happen. But with a big cock in my mouth and a finger up my ass, it was too much.  Marcus wiggled his finger further up my butt and that made me cum hard.  And that made me moan. My moan, with his cock shoved into my mouth, set off Marcus and he sent a blast of cum down my throat.  It felt like having a squirt gun being shot to the back of my mouth.  Then another that did the same thing. My orgasm came and went.  Then Marcus let loose with another load.  This one filled my mouth.  It was so weird, all slimy and funny tasting. It had to go somewhere.  Marcus' hand was still holding down my head. I had already swallowed two blasts so what difference would one more do? When Marcus removed his hand, I sat back up.  My mouth felt weird. I was salivating. I had to swallow a couple of times.  Marcus looked down at my crotch and saw that I had my own cum on my dick and thighs.

We did the same thing again before deciding that we might as well go to sleep.  Luckily, he didn't signal me over to get in the same bed.  It would have felt weird being so close when the purpose of being close wasn't just to get each other off. That night, I thought the transformation was done.

The next morning I realized it wasn't.  I woke first and when I looked down, my chest looked much bigger.  I looked over toward Marcus to see if he was still asleep.  The lights were still dim, but he seemed to be sleeping.  I lifted my blanket and looked down.  Yes, they were definitly bigger.  Seeing them, my dick got hard maybe faster than it ever had before. I grabbed my tits.  A healthy C cup at least, I thought as I squeezed them. Marcus woke up. I wasn't paying attention to him, I was grabbing these new, bigger tits and it was wonderful, but then I herd him put his feet on the bed and sit up.  Startled, I put my arms on top of the blanket at my sides.  I'm not sure whether he noticed that I had bigger tits, but I was obviously pitching a tent, even if it wasn't that high.

"Mornin'", he mumbled and looked at me, still half asleep and just waking up. He did a double take at me and saw the little tee pee. He stood up.  He had morning wood and it even looked bigger than the day before.  Walking toward me with the big thing swinging in front of him, he looked confused. He came over to me and grabbed hold of the top of my blanket.  I tried to keep it up to my neck, but he just pulled them all down at stared at my new big tits.  He didn't say anything but then looked from the tits up to my face. I'm not sure what he saw.  I felt embarrased. It was weird before, but the bigger tits made me feel girly which was both thrilling, scary but super embarrassing too. He seemed to take my look to mean something. Apparently and invitation, because he got onto the bed, kneeling over me with a shin over each of my arms.  I was pinned.  He put his morning boner down on my chest and pushed my tits around it, moving it back and forth.  "Hey"! I protested. He just smiled and thrusted further, pushing his cock head against my lips. Then he pulled back a little and went back to jacking his cock with my tits. "But I....." I said.  He pushed foward again and this time pushed it into my mouth. He left it there watching for my reaction.  I didn't do anything, so he began pushing it into my mouth. I didn't know what to do, so I just let it happen.  I tried to wiggle, but I was pretty well trapped.  He went back to humping my tits.  Even if I wanted to, I wasn't going anywhere. My arms were pinned under Marcus. Too bad for him, too, because I was so horny, I would have pushed my tits together for him to give him a tit fuck. I tried to grab my dick, but it was out of reach. I threw the blanket down to my feet and tried to lift it up toward myself but still couldn't reach it.  So it just stayed there unsatisfied and sticking up into the air.

Marcus was enjoying my tits.  He kept looking at his big black dick sliding between them and then to my face.  After a while,

"You mind if I finish", he asked.

I had just finished shaking my head "no" and got out "Just let me", when his first blast caught me square in the face.  I gasped. So that was what it looked like. The cum started oozing into my open mouth as a second blast covered my eyes.  So I felt, but didn't see the last of Marcus' orgasm go onto my tits as he jacked the last of his cum onto me. I wanted to get it off my eyelids so I could see what was happening, but he was still on my arms. He sat back freeing my arms, but as I tried to bring them up to wipe my eyes, he sat back on my thighs. Then something strange happened.  When he sat back, his big balls covered my dick. They just about covered it, but as he lowered himself, his sack pulled down on the head of my dick. His balls were on either side of it.  It was like I was titfucking his balls.  The tought of that with the sack pulling down on my dick sent me over the edge and I came right onto his balls.  My eyes were still closed, so I didn't see if he watched me cum.

After I came down from my orgasm, I wiped my eyes.  I used the blanket to get it all off and when I opened my eyes, Marcus was looking down at me, his softening dick laying across my thighs, my own now smothered and covered beneath his. 

"What is going on"! I said looking down at the situation.   We both knew what I meant.  My transformation had started again or took a big leap or something.

Marcus just looked at me with a "I dunno" look.

The next couple weeks were full of that type of fun.  We talked about how to turn me back, but because thinking about the transformation made me horny, and since I looked more like a girl at that point (I was probably passable.  If anyone in the outside world saw me, they would almost certainly think I was a girl), the talks almost always turned into us jacking each other off, me giving a blowjob,

or him titfucking me.

I always came, but it was soon only when he put his dick on mine or fingered my butthole or fondled my tits.

Then one night I woke because I heard Marcus getting up.  The lights were at their dimmest, so I knew it was some time at night.  He came over to my bed. I looked over at him.  My hair had fallen out of its bun and was all over my pillow.  I looked up at him.  He was nude and his big dick was sticking out.  He squatted down a little aiming it at my mouth.  I knew what he wanted.  I had given lots of blowjobs by that time and I was learning what he liked best.  I rolled to one side and sucked on his dick.  I moved over so he could sit on the bed with my head bouncing up and down on his cock.  Things were just starting to get good, I had my own raging boner, when he got up unexpectedly.

"What....", I was confused.  He put his hand on my back, telling me to stay face down on the bed.

 I could feel him move down between my legs and punch a finger into my ass.  I gasped.  I liked it, but he usually only did that while I was sucking his cock.  Then he removed the finger and put his cock head against my asshole.

"No!  It's too big!", I said, but it was too late.

 He pushed forward, spreading my butthole.  Somehow, it started to slide in.  I thought there was no way it would fit.  I looked back over my shoulder.  He was looking down at my ass focusing on getting his big cock into it.  I saw a jar of vasaline next to him on the bed.  Looking back, he must have had this planned and it wasn't the spontaneous passion I thought it was at the time.  He took it slow.  Very slow.  If I showed any sign of pain, he stopped.  I wasn't so sure about this, but he wasn't forcing it.  But it wasn't a request, either.  I got the sense that this was going to happen. It wasn't up for discussion.  He continued to push into me and I just let my mind think about what was happening.  The thought of the small and somewhat curvy new me under the big and strong Marcus, with his big cock pushing into me was a total turn on.  My own dick was as stiff as ever. After he had got in enough that he was satisfied, but not nearly all the way, he used one hand to stabilize himself and put the other on my ass and hip.  I really liked how that felt.  I wished he would put a hand on each hip while he did this.  It would feel so good.  So I pushed bac against him a little. He seemed surprised at this. But he let me push back until I was on my hands and knees.  Then he put his hands on my hips and did short in and out strokes.  It was unbeleivable.  I was on the verge of coming.  He kept going.  Then he stiffened and pushed into me a little more.  I could feel the throbbing of his cock as he came in me.  I blasted.  I probably moaned like a whore because it was the greatest orgasm I had ever had.  My eyes rolled back and my mouth hung over. We sank back to the bed with his cock still up in me.  It slowly softened any my ass eventually squeezed it out.

"Did you like it", he asked.

He would have known if I tried to lie.  "Uh huh", I said.  "But I still want to be changed back.........before we leave", I added.  I did want to get changed back, but we were stuck here anyway, and this was a lot more fun than it was when I was just a guy and all we did was masterbate. He didn't say anything, but I could tell he was thinking.  He probably thought "Jackpot"!

This brought things to a different place.  There was a lot less jacking off after that, but there was a lot of fucking mixed in with a lot of blowjobs and titfucks.

The next thing that happened really had me worried.  The morning after the first fucking, I woke to even more transformation.  My tits were now boobs.  They had to be double Ds.  They were big and heavy.  My waist and legs now looked like big, womanly legs, except with a little dick poking out.  And it was even littler than before, now only a couple inches long, when hard.  It could have been mistaken for a very big clit.  When Marcus would lay me down like a woman and stuck his cock, which had also gotten larger, either for real or because I got smaller and it just looked bigger when on or in me, into me, he would try to jack my little dick, but it was so small, he had better luck getting me off when he rubbed it like a clit. 

I was still basically the same person, a horny 18 year old, but now I was basically in the body of a woman, except for a pussy.  And whenever I thought about what had happened, it made me horny.  My little clitty dick would get erect and I would get perverted thoughts.  I would catch a glance of myself in the mirror, and that would make me think of the tranformation and how I was now walking around with sexy legs, wide hips, a small waist, big jugs and I looked pretty. Thinking of that did two things to me.  It made me want to get off and as the days passed it also made me want to get Marcus off.  It felt so good to me to make him cum.  And I liked to do it lots of ways.  I still liked to give him a hand job when he would let me.  I loved watching his big black dig shoot cum.  I could usually get him to let me do that if I worked in a little boob fucking. I loved sucking him off, too.  It felt so dirty and perverted to kneel down in front of him and try to get as much of that huge cock in my mouth as I could until it blasted down my throat.  Sometimes I would try to watch for the signs of his orgasm and lift off of his dick at the last second so that he would blast my face.  Then there was the fucking.  That took the longest to get used to, even though doing that made me cum as much as the sucking did.  Luckily there was some vasaline in the first aid kits stored in the facility.  Those were very helpful (to me) as we first started doing penetration. And Marcus took it slow.  He kind of had to because he had so much dick to try to push into such a small hole.

I was again glad that he wasn't one of those aggressive types that got off on domination.  It could have been rough on me, but wasn't.  We were both able to get pleasure from it, even if it was uncomfortable and a little painful at first.

I also started to think that Marcus and I were somehow connected.  And sometimes that bastard would take advantage of it. If he saw that I was horny, he would act coy and pretend that he wasn't in the mood.  He'd make me flirt with him and do other things as if he was doing me a favor by letting me suck his cock or fuck my ass. He seemed to like this.  He'd wouldn't let in until I knelt at his feet and looked up at him with my girly face and gave him a submissive and pleading look.  Or I'd have to squeeze my boobs (not a problem !) or wiggle my ass at him.  I knew he was just playing, but in the end, I knew I would do whatever it took to get him to have sex with me.  I had learned long ago that I could masterbate all I wanted, but I couldn't get myself off anymore.

Something else had changed in me, too.  It wasn't something that could be seen. Before the change and even during the first weeks, Marcus and I had taken care of our own things. We did our own cooking, we did our own laundry, made our own beds and stuff like that.  After my transformation finally stopped, I noticed that I had started to do all the laundry.  When I made a meal, I started to make two, one for me and one for Marcus.  The sex started to feel less perverted and more normal.  I found myself thinking things like "Marcus could probably use a bj". If he was getting ready to get into (and sometimes out of) a shower, when he was nude, I'd lead him to his bed or the chair, kneel down between his knees, and suck him off. This transformation happened slower than the physical one, but one day I realized "Holy fuck!  I'm his girlfriend"!  I even foudn myself wishing that there were frilly and lacey clothes to wear to look more feminine.

But the time was coming for our time at the weather station to end.  I started to worry.  I looked like a woman.  No one would recognize me.  What would happen if they came to pick us up and instead of me, they found the new me? I started to pester Marcus about trying to change me back.  If he wanted a super blowjob or wanted me to ride him cowgirl or reverse cowgirl in return for listening to me beg him, I was more than willing to oblige.  There was only a week before we were scheduled to leave, and I was pleading with him to try something, anything.

A week before our scheduled pick up, he sat me down on the floor where we had cast the original spell, he clipped some of my hair, lit some emergency candles, and recited another chant.  Nothing happened at the time, but over the next few days, my boobs and ass got smaller, I got bigger and my face reverted back.  Mostly.  I could still see traces of the transformation, a little feminity in my face.  I realized that I had unintentionally learned to wiggle when I walked and had to unlearn that.  I had to quickly relearn how to act like a man.  I caught myself starting to make Marcus lunch or cleaning up after him.

We were picked up and replaced by two other guys. The ride back was uncomfortable for me.  I couldn't look at Marcus, not after giving him all those blowjobs and getting fucked by him.  But we were stuck together on the train ride back. And when we got back home, we had to ride in a car together to the half way house where we would stay for a couple of months.  Marcus had an uncle nearby who offered to take us in when we were released.

getting it right the second time 

The Sorcerer's Daughter
by Andy Maynard

****************************

As the CEO of the largest brokerage in a fair-sized city I'm in a position to
"select" certain interns from the wannabes who come to work here.  That was
how I came to notice Lisa, a voluptuous raven-haired beauty in her early,
just-ripe twenties.  It was kind of the unwritten rule that I often took a
personal hand- as well as other appendages- in the training of my female
interns.

That was why it came as such a surprise for me when she said "No" to me. 
She had only been working here a week, and her work had been meticulous
and  letter-perfect.  I'd always been able to find SOME flaw in the work of a
particularly desirable intern to insist on personally tutoring them.  When I
brought it up, she just said she'd already made plans for the night!

It was an unusual experience, having a woman say "No" to me.  I've kept
myself in reasonable shape for a man my age, and even though it was twenty
years since I'd played football in college, I didn't really have much of a
paunch on me, thanks to my regular walking and swimming regimen.  At
6'1" and only a little sprinkling of salt in my dark brown hair in my mind I
was still the athletic stud I was in college. Having more than six zeros in the
smallest of my bank accounts hadn't been repelling the ladies either.

So I was more amused and curious when she said "No" to me, for the first
time in over a decade.  I told her, a bit condescendingly, that she must have
misunderstood me, and that I WAS going to meet her that night to 'discuss
her future' with the company.  As she stood there looking at me, an odd, not-
too-pleasant expression on her face, I couldn't help thinking how much
sweeter her smug little smile would look wrapped around my cock.

That night, I drove up to where she lived, what had been a rather stately
mansion when I was a kid, though now no doubt it had been divvied up into
apartments.  I walked up to the door, and was just reaching for the doorbell
when the door opened on its own.  My first impression was of a mile of
cleavage, as was my second and third.  The girl standing there was in a
VERY abbreviated French maid's outfit, with her massive boobs spilling out-
WAY out- of a top that would be skimpy on a much less-endowed lady, like
Dolly Parton.

I was just wondering if I had the right address when Lisa and a well-dressed
young man pushed past her on their way out.  I was captivated by the way
the maid's tits moved after such a slight movement, and just barely caught the
knowing smirk on Lisa's face.  I heard the man laugh, but figured in a place
like this, why not?  The blonde, barely-dressed maid said, in an husky voice
that made my pants very uncomfortable, "Mr. Rosen will see you now."  She
beckoned me in, in a wave of her arm that set up the most amazing secondary
oscillations.

I walked in, as she led the way.  I could tell I might need to rethink my
position with sweet little Lisa, the house had an understated opulence that
indicated money- a LOT of it... more than even I had, I realized.

But mainly, I focused on the maid.  Her skirt was short enough I could tell all
she wore under it was her black fishnet pantyhose.  Even from behind, I still
could see her spectacular melons swaying to the beat as she walked down the
hall.  She led me to a room, and unfortunately walked down another hall
away.  I walked in to see a man who looked to be thirty at most, sitting on a
plush chair with a small tables on either side; one holding four or five books,
another holding a small glass of what looked like iced tea on a coaster.

"So you're Lisa's boss," he said.  "Mark Banyon, class of '73." He said it in
an even tone, but I suddenly wanted to run the hell out of there.  There was a
look of such total comfort, of CONTROL on his face that I was somehow
sure that I was in some danger- even though I couldn't see anything that
might be remotely harmful.

"Ah, yes.  I was hoping to give her a few pointers- some details from my
experience-"

"You wanted to fuck her.  And to make her think her job depended on giving
you a blowjob."  Now there was a trace of iron in his voice, cold implacable
iron.  "I know you keep pictures of your interns 'servicing' you in your
bedroom safe, and that you've embezzled more than four million dollars from
your more older and less vigilant customers."

I was sweating up a storm now, wondering how the hell he could know all of
that?  I wondered if I should try to deal with him or just scram.  I absently
patted my car keys in my pocket- and my pants vanished.  There was no Star
Trek sparkling or special effects- they were suddenly not there anymore!

I looked down to see that of all my clothes, all that was left was my boxer
shorts and my undershirt.  I blinked, and felt a sudden rustling over my
body, and was wearing a matching set of lacy, frilly panties and see-through
bra.  I felt mortified at the way the bra cupped my breasts- even more than at
the way my dick was straining against its pink silk tent.

This CAN'T be happening!!!  I don't think I screamed it, but I was getting
dizzy just trying to figure it out... it didn't figure.  This man was doing...
magic?  It couldn't- but it did-

"Messing with MY daughter was definitely a mistake."  The man got up and
walked over, grinning broadly as he looked me over.  "You're free to leave,
of course," he said, tossing over my car keys.  Suddenly I could move my
feet.  "You might not want to, looking like . . ." he waved at me, laughing.

I drew myself up with all the dignity a man in pink panties can and said "I'll
manage.  There are men on the beach with bigger tits than these."  As he
smiled, I knew I'd made a rather critical mistake.

I felt the cups of the bra cutting into me chest before I felt the straps dig into
my shoulders.  I felt a surge of weight on my chest, and a sudden rippling
feel as my bra burst, and felt my newly-grown tits rolling forward.  I looked
at the torn scraps of pink fluttering to the floor, struggling to understand- or
even, just to believe...

I reached up, feeling my newly-grown boobs swaying from side to side, up
and down- all directions, really.  I touched them, still hoping that they
weren't real, some sort of trick or-

My extremely sensitive left nipple perked right up when I touched it.  Mr.
Rosen laughed out loud over it.

I looked up at Mr. Rosen again.  He had brown hair, longish, parted on the
right.  His brown eyes held equal amounts of mirth and malice as he stared
back into mine.  I was trying to figure which side of thirty he was really on
when he said "The number you're looking for is 387."

"The number...?"  I repeated in a dry croak.

"The number of years since I was born.," he replied.

I didn't even think of laughing.  He was as old as he said, he'd done... THIS
to me...

"Hello.  My name is Steven Rosen.  I'm a sorcerer."  He bowed.  Then he
reached over and twisted my right nipple.  HARD!!

I gasped and dropped to my knees.  "It's- it's a pleasure to meet you, Mr.
Rosen, sir," I gasped, unprepared for the waves of agony that shot down my
hypersensitive nipple.

I realized that my legs were frozen in place again as he said "It's nice to meet
you, too, 'Marcia.' "

I started to retort my name was MARK, but nothing came out.  He continued,
"You can suck my dick now."

He said it so matter-of-factly, but I was just disgusted.  A man's dick?  In my
MOUTH?!?!?  He stood there for a moment, and said "You will do it."

I felt my cheeks burning even brighter with shame.  Sucking a man's dick
was just the lowest thing I could think of.  I summoned up all my nerve and
said "You'll have to make me."

No sooner were the words out that I suddenly had a vision of his big bulging
cock in my mouth.  I knew, just KNEW that above all else, I needed his
manhood, I needed to swallow his seed.  I reached out for the growing bulge
in his pants and suddenly my hands were handcuffed behind me.  Desperate
for his tool I lunged forward, and on the second try caught the flap of his
zipper in my teeth.  I pulled it down, and a huge hot salami hit me in my eye. 
I twisted my head around greedily as he stepped back.

I tried eagerly, but me feet were still rooted in place.  "There's a small
problem, Marcia," he said, as I saw his HUGE member, a good fifteen
inches long, hanging in the air in front of me.

"What?!?"  I cried out.  "Please, PLEASE, let me love your cock.  I NEED
it," I begged, putting all the pleading and supplication I was capable of in my
voice.  I was panting, and I was distantly aware that I was even drooling, but
I simply NEEDED to get his big hard heavenly dick into my mouth.

"Well, the thing is," he said, smiling like a Cheshire cat, "Is I have certain...
standards.  You met Betty on the way in, you see.  I'm only used to having
my dick serviced by ladies with rather more on top than you have."

I was crushed!!  I was being denied because these paltry little titties on my
chest weren't big enough for him- when I suddenly smiled.

"Mr. Rosen, sir," I said, as sweetly as I could.  "With your... powers, you
could fix up this little problem with my chest.  You could make me as big and
as buxom as Betty."  I was trembling at this point, but barely noticed how my
quadruple-D tits bobbed and swayed.

He looked down at me, in every sense of the word.  "You really, really want
me to make your tits bigger?"

"YES!!  Oh, yes, yes, PLEASE make them bigger!  Enormous!! 
GIGANTIC!!!"  I screamed as I felt a wave of weight roll off my chest, only
to be redoubled and tripled as my knockers surged out.  He smiled, and
reached down to push them aside as he walked up and poked his huge meat
into my waiting mouth.  It was as big around as a can of vegetables, and it
took all my straining and tongue gymnastics to force the head and maybe one
more delicious inch into my mouth.  There was still way more than a foot of
Rosencock sticking out, and as he started pushing it deeper and deeper into
my mouth I realized it didn't matter if he suffocated me, that there was
nothing better in the WORLD than holding his dear sweet massive dick in my
mouth.

He came, and I swallowed as much as I could, maybe a half a quart.  Most of
the rest dribbled down my face.  He pulled back, and favored me with
another gushing stream that coated my face and left my hair matted down.  I
was greedily licking up all my darting tongue could get when suddenly it hit
me- I WAS LICKING JISM!!

I gasped, and looked up at him as he forced his monster tool back into his
trousers.  "You really shouldn't try SO hard to do things the hard way," he
said.

As he walked back to his chair, he said "There's a bathroom down the hall to
your left.  Keys are there."  He certainly enjoyed the sight of me struggling to
my feet with two WAY-overgrown tits hanging from my chest, my face and
hair matted with his cum.  When I finally struggled to my feet, I was almost
knocked down again by the surging roll and bounce of my boobs.

"Um, Mr. Rosen-" I started to say when he cut me off.

"160 TTT.  Kind of fitting, don't you think, Marcia?"

I didn't see how I could get around with those flesh mountains hanging on
me, and I decided to try asking him to just reduce them to there former,
merely huge size.  I took a breath and said "Mr. Rosen, sir?"

He looked up.  "What is it NOW?"

I realized he wasn't going to be too cooperative, but again my legs didn't
move.  He smiled, and I found myself saying "Having a dick in these tight
panties is just a little bit uncomfortable.  Could you please maybe change it
into a tight little pussy, please, sir?"

He waved me off as I felt a crawling, pulling sensation down there.  I
somehow managed to get out, after scratching myself up good trying to side
my boobs through the door.  After struggling to the bathroom, I found that
indeed there was only a little slit under my panties.  At least the scratches
were already fading.

Unlocking the handcuffs, I tried to stretch my arms to get the kinks out, but
the smallest movement set up waves of rolling in my boobs.  Peeling off my
pants, I wasn't surprised to find just a tiny tuft of soft, downy blonde hair
atop my new cunt.

I looked at the freak in the mirror: myself, with two enormous boobs
dangling from my chest, firm, supple, capped with nipples bigger than a lot
of girl's whole tits... I still had the same face, the same frame... only, now,
somehow, that sorcerer had made me female.

In the shower, I was trying to get used to how my tits kept pressing against
the tiles.  In any other situation I would be fondling them- well, I WAS
fondling them- but only to wash the sperm off, I said sharply to myself, as I
suddenly moaned and collapsed, writhing in the sheer intolerable ecstasy of a
female orgasm.  It felt so good, SO wonderful I almost didn't mind noticing
that my body hair was going down the drain.

Crawling out of the shower, I used the counter edge to haul myself up and
start drying myself off.  I vaguely noticed my sodden panties were gone. 
After hanging up the towels- just drying my boobs had wet one completely- I
turned to find some clothes on the formerly bare counter.

A white G-string, with red lacy rosebuds over the panel, not quite an inch
wide, that was to go over my pussy.  I wasn't prepared for the way it rode up
in back- and the way it rode up in front made me yelp.  I almost fell from the
sloshing in my boobs as I jerked it out, and tried to position my G-string as
delicately as possible.  I had to admit it looked cute, crowned with a puff of
fine blonde hair.

That left... two bright pink tassels, four inches long- which I realized wasn't
even the diameter of my bright pink nipples.  It felt like ice when I dabbed on
some adhesive creme from the waiting tube and fixed my tassels in place.  I
padded out, barefoot, and found myself automatically sashaying down to the
room where I'd been so thoroughly unmanned, humiliated and... used.

I blushed all the way down to my far-off nipples, realizing what was in store. 
He'd USED me, and he was going to use me again.  As often as he liked,
and any way he- I tried to choke off that thought as I pulled my boobs
together to get in the doorway without scraping.

As I walked into the room I decided I'd have to tough it out, SOMEHOW...
this sorcerer had changed me, and I would have to somehow convince him to
change me back.  I didn't want to think about if he couldn't... or wouldn't.

Betty was there, holding a silver tray.  On it was a large black dildo, fully a
foot long and two and a half inches thick.  I took it, looking a bit unsteadily at
the ballsack hanging from it like two oranges.  "Put it in your mouth," Betty
whispered to me in a low, urgent voice.  I did so, gingerly- and suddenly I
rammed it in as had as I could, back against the back of my mouth.  I
instinctively tried to spit it out, but felt my lips stretching painfully as I tried. 
Looking into the polished silver of the tray, I saw my lips had GROWN into
the dildo.  It was now a part of me.

Rosen waved me forward, and I walked rather unsteadily over to his chair. 
"Well, now, Marcia," he said.  "We have just a little problem."

I would have gasped if I still had a mouth.  He continued, "Now that
we've... been introduced, it's time for me to decide what your punishment
should be for trying to violate my daughter.

I KNOW you're a telepath, at the very least, I thought as hard as I could.  I
promise, I promise, I BEG you, I'll never, ever, ever-

"No, you never, ever, ever will," he said.  "Now, I think you should dance
while I consider your punishment."

I gave it my honest, most determined shot, moving and swaying as much as I
could without letting the rolling momentum of my boobs swing me to the
ground.  Rosen and Betty watched, she sitting in his lap, making up names
for the ungraceful, frankly uncoordinated way I was dancing.  He'd ask her
just what dance WAS that slut doing, and Betty would make up names like
the 'Drunken Stork' and the 'Horny Hatrack.'

Finally, he'd had enough.  As he got up, he instructed me to obey Betty
COMPLETELY that night.  I turned to look at her, and at her widening grin.

I was trying desperately to make some sense out of this insane situation.  The
man was a sorcerer- impossible, yes, I know, but the gigantic boobs I was
wearing kind of overrode such niggling little common-sense type arguments. 
Rosen had told his awesomely buxom maid Betty that she could "have" me
for the night.  Ordinarily, being a plaything for a staggeringly beautiful
woman like that would have been wonderful.  Now, in this situation, I
desperately feared what would happen.

Betty sashayed up to Rosen, every part of her body swaying in rhythm, and
said "Mr. Rosen, sir?  There is just one small problem."

"Oh?" he replied, jovially enough.  He genuinely seemed friendly with Betty,
I thought, and getting friendly with her just might be-

"Well, sir," she continued, sweeping her arm in my direction, "That IS the
ugliest woman you've ever had over for a party."

"Yes, I see your point," he smiled, and I could feel myself falling INWARD,
actually shrinking, except...

My gigantic boobs remained the same size as I shrank behind them.  The
sudden change in my center of gravity made me step forward to catch myself-
and my legs didn't work right.  I fell to my hands and knees, my huge tits
squishing out from under me.  The tassels rubbed very much the wrong way
against my tender nipples, and as I struggled painfully back to my feet,
pulling long blonde hair out of my face, my legs STILL didn't move right.

Then I realized, it wasn't my legs, it was my hips, my thighs- I looked
down, trying to push my boobs one way then the other to try to see past
them.  Rosen and Betty had a good laugh at my attempts to move my jugs out
of the way, but I barely noticed, as I saw I was, truly, a woman, with all the
right curves, and a lot of them, at that!

Rosen left, calling back to remind me that if Betty made the LEAST complaint
about me...

Betty smiled and waved me to follow her.  Between my new skeletal
structure and the way it was so overloaded up top, I made pretty bad time
even getting to the door.  At least the dildo had vanished when I changed.

"You'll get used to it," she said, with what I hoped was real sympathy in her
voice.

"That's not too reassuring."

As we passed the bathroom, I was reminded of a growing need.  Betty just
said to meet her in the next-to-last room down the hall.  She smiled
reassuringly and gently patted me on my shapely butt.

Inside, I walked up to the toilet and... well, that wouldn't work now.  I
turned and pulled down my G-string from where it had nestled deep inside
me, and sat down on the toilet.  I was prepared, but still shocked as the pee
came out my little slit.

After struggling to my feet, and the indignity of wiping off the urine left on
my pussy lips, I looked in the mirror again.  At least now, I was too short to
see the little slit in my crotch.

In the mirror was an amazingly beautiful woman with long full curly blonde
hair, angelic face framing baby blue eyes, tits so big they were resting on the
counter... I closed my eyes and shook my head, hoping to wake up from the
nightmare.  Instead I just felt my blonde tresses dancing over my face, and
my boobs swaying with the motion...

I was sorely tempted to just sleep in the bathroom, or even run away- no, that
wasn't a solution.  Right now I was an impossibly busty girl, and no court in
the country would ever buy my claim to be Mark Banyon.  The only way
back to my own life was through Rosen, and that meant being his maid's toy
for the night.

As I entered the bedroom I saw Betty was already lying in it, the sheet pulled
up barely past her pussy.  Her boobs, which had seemed so gargantuan
before Rosen began "playing" with me jiggled and rolled as she patted the
mattress beside her.  "Room for one more, Marcia."

"I really don't like that name, if you don't mind?" I asked hopefully as I
stepped out of my G-string as daintily as someone on the verge of toppling
over can.  I'd already pulled off my tassels and wiped my nipples clean in the
bathroom.

"Sure, no problem," she said, smiling.  "Let's just call you 'Jiggles.' "

"Um, given the choice, I can live with 'Marcia.' "

I slid-fell into bed, and she hugged me, hefting my right boob like a duffel
bag of wet laundry.  "Oh, whatever," she said.  "It's really not that big a
deal.  Jiggles."

I bit back my retort.  My best chance at ever becoming a man was lying here,
stroking my tits.  I took hers in my left hand and started playing with her
nipple.  It was a technique I'd used before- though usually on jugs smaller
than Betty's nipple.

"So, what did Mr. Rosen get YOU for," I asked, as Betty slid into that pre-
orgasm, dreamy state.  She smiled, and just said, "Scoot down, I want to
ride your face."

I'd licked women to orgasm before, but it had ALWAYS been on MY terms,
in MY time.  I obediently scooted down, and as I slid my tongue back and
forth against her engorged clit, she filled me in on her story.

'Betty' had been born Bertrand Randall Carter (Bert to his friends) and had
been studying Engineering at the community college when one day, heading
to school, he'd passed a burning house.  He suffered second and third-degree
burns pulling a three-year-old boy from the blaze.  While recovering, a
classmate of his had introduced him to her father.

Rosen liked the young man, and felt that, in light of what he'd experienced,
young Bert deserved a reward.  The fire had left him badly scarred on his
face and chest, so Rosen changed Bert, made Bert able to consciously
remake, re-arrange his body- and even his clothing, at will.

"And you CHOSE to look like THIS?!?"  I asked, once my mouth was
finished servicing... her.  I was trying not to think: So, this is the SECOND
man you've gone down on...

'Betty' smiled at me.  "Steve knew what I was, what I dreamed about.  Lisa
knew I was bisexual, and they could 'read' what kind of fantasies I had. 
When he offered me a job here as his maid, it was a win-win situation for
both of us!"

She was playing with my tits again, and I could feel the sensations mounting
between my legs.  "And so you change into this shape all on your own? 
Your decision?"

She smiled.  "Well, Steve IS the boss.  One time he decided I was getting just
a bit too sassy.  I had to stay a girl for the whole week.  Other than that..."
She smiled at me ever so sweetly, and changed.

She grew, swiftly, to a man six and a half feet, at least.  He pulled himself
over me, and I could feel a very large, stiffening cock getting even LARGER
against my slick little slit.  He pinched me playfully on my right nipple, equal
pleasure and pain, and said "Being a girl is fun, yes.  What we're about to do
is fun, too."

I gasped, but his iron-strong arms kept me firmly in place on the bed.  "Bett-
Bert!!  Bert, I- I"

He smiled, but it wasn't a friendly type.  More of a hungry smile.  I
swallowed, and started again.  "Is it all right if I call you 'Bert?' "

He chuckled, and started fingering my nipple in a way that made me moan
out loud.  "Sure, no problem.  We're all friends in this bed, aren't we,
Jiggles?"  I could feel my nipples crinkling under his strong, amazingly-
skilled finger, as he reached down and roughly pulled my legs wide apart.

He took a firm grip on my nipple, and started swinging it back and forth,
watching the way my tit rolled.  I let out another small moan, and said "What-
what about Lisa?  Are you two friends?"

"Lisa?  Sure, she's good people!  She's out with her boyfriend right now,
but yeah, we're friends."

"Listen, do- do you think there's any chance she might be able to talk to her
dad, maybe talk him into... letting me go?"

"Listen, Jiggles, I don't think you want to ask Lisa to talk to her father about
this.  Not right now," he replied.

"Not now?  Why-"

He cut me off, pulling himself further up over me.  "Because, the G-string
and tassels were HER idea."  Then, he slid his big, WIDE, throbbing meat
into me.

It HURT, as my little cherry was burst by the mammoth torpedo plunging
deep into me.  I could feel the strain around my cunt as his dick- a foot long,
at the very least, plunged deeper, and Deeper, and DEEPER into me.  I had a
wild vision of it being forced up my throat when I came in a cataclysm of
ecstasy, feeling caught up in an avalanche of warm, loving, joyous feeling
exploding between my legs and filling my very soul.

As a man, I was aware of the... time involved, by biological necessity,
between sexual athletic events.  Bert, with his magical shapeshifting ability,
took about a second before he was ready to fuck me again.  And again. 
And...

After about two hours, I realized why there were two beds in the room.  He
took me again, as we were showering off, and then led me back, even
delicately helping me remain upright as my boobs kept lunging in their own
directions, sloshing around with their own momentum.

We fell asleep in the other bed, him holding me- okay, he was fondling me,
but he was my only friend in this insane mess, and, damn it, he WAS good, I
remember thinking, as I slid into a gentler, but still awe-inspiring, orgasm...

"Wake up, Jiggles!"

I felt funny, but not surprised.  That was one HELL of a weird dream last
night, with being changed into a woman, and-

My eyes snapped open, my body motionless, in response to an ancient
danger-avoidance instinct- almost motionless, my boobs kept gently
swinging, swaying...

Bert was sitting on the side of the bed, in a rather tight pair of jeans.  I
resolved NOT to be interested in the manly, exquisite bulge under his zipper. 
I looked into his eyes.  "It- it's all real?  Last night, I was really- really
changed-"  I couldn't bring myself to say it.

Bert smiled at me, gently cupping one nipple.  Then he slid his other finger
into my pussy.

I bolted up, defeated by my massive mountains, and slid back down.  Bert
helped me sit up.

Suddenly, I felt my tits shrink!!  I smiled in genuine joy as I looked down, to
see them growing smaller and-

They stopped, suddenly, and I realized that I was now just as busty as Betty
had been, in other words, extremely.

Bert confirmed my fears, pointing to the open closet, where I could see a
black maid's uniform hanging.  "Steve wants waffles, sausage and English
muffins for breakfast," he said as he pulled on his shirt.  "In your position,
making him wait would be a bad idea."

I took a deep breath, and tried to think of any possible alternative.  I could
run away, in a body that would make me any man's toy, or...

The black fishnet hose weren't uncomfortable, though I was still sensitive
about where it rode up on me.  The skirt was a brief sash of satin- no way to
make it street-legal even if I was going to run for it.  The bra looked huge in
my hands, but after three unsuccessful attempts to clasp it shut behind me, I
finally pulled it around, clasped it and pulled it around again.  Once I wrestled
my jumbo jugs into them, the cups that had seemed so big were definitely
overflowing, leaving over half of my now-erect nipples exposed.

The top to my maid's outfit didn't cover them, either, just added a lining of
lace to disguise where my bra left off and my blouse began.  I looked at
myself in the mirror, remembering how I'd fantasize about a horny, willing,
beautiful young slut with boobs the size of basketballs.  You could drop a
basketball down the cleavage I was showing off, and it would have looked
quite small compared to the rack I swung around in front of me.

The high heels were a problem, but I had a nice long hall to practice walking
down in.  I was mildly surprised at how fast I got the hang of it, then
remembered why I shouldn't be.

I was just wondering why a wizard like Rosen would even need someone to
cook his food when I smelled it-- sausage.  I rounded the corner to find a
long dining table.  At the head were Rosen and Bert, as well as Lisa.  Rosen
looked at me coldly.  "Did you think we had ALL morning, cunt?"

"I was TRYING to get dressed- it didn't- I didn't" Suddenly I felt my mouth
clamp shut, and I marched over to the corner.  And stood there, facing the
wall, as they ate behind me.  Rosen asked Bert how I was last night.

"No complaints, Steve.  She was one fine lady."  I felt cold inside, but
nothing suddenly changed, and the conversation moved on to other things. 
Finally I could hear them moving, and I could turn around. 

"Clear off the table, and then you can eat before washing the dishes."

I remembered to smile and bear it, and just get through whatever hell he
planned to dump on me.  "Okay, Steve.  Any-"

I felt a long, thick dildo materialize in my mouth, with straps that fixed it
tightly into place.  "WHAT makes you think you can address me like
THAT?!?!?!?"  It was the first time I'd heard Rosen raise his voice, and I was
terrified.  He glared at me, and continued.

"Bert is a friend of mine.  When his... duties are done, he's free enough to
socialize with me."  I nodded my agreement vigorously.  "Since you seem
unable to refer to me as 'Mr. Rosen,' maybe it'll be simpler if you call me
Master."

I felt faint, but nodded in agreement anyway.  Whatever he wanted, I'd do,
as I'd learned the previous night.  He looked at me another moment, and said 
"Grab your ankles."

I was instantly nude, except for the dildo in my mouth.  As I reached down,
gently guiding my tits between my legs, I saw him take off his belt.

The first lash was a fire across my fanny, and I would have screamed if my
mouth hadn't been full.  The next one was just above my knees, and it took
all my strength not to fall.  He alternated for a full fifty strokes, striping my
legs down to my knees and leaving my rear two mounds seared with burning
hot pain.

I got up and scraped their scraps into one plate and carried it into the kitchen,
where I then scraped them into a dog dish.  Then, with Rosen and Lisa
watching, I got down on my hands and knees and the dildo disappeared as
rapidly as it had appeared.  I ate my breakfast from the dish, my cherry-red
butt bobbing in the air.

After that, my maid's costume re-appeared on me as I got up.  So did the
dildo, and I spent my Saturday  washing the dishes, and vacuuming the
floors, and cleaning up the five bathrooms in the house.  I was putting the
second load of laundry in- including the sheets Bert had caked taking me last
night- when the dildo vanished, and I saw Lisa standing in the doorway,
looking at me.

Lisa Rosen just stood there looking at me.  She could have taught a cat who'd
eaten the canary how to smile.  I imagine it must have been a very amusing
scene for her.

Yesterday at this time I was Mark Banyon, stockbroker, and Lisa's boss.  I
was the undisputed King in my brokerage, and Lisa was a new intern I had
tried to manipulate into my bed.  I had hinted that her career was going to turn
on how our relationship went, and had simply told her that I was going to see
her the previous evening, despite any plans she might have already made.

I was currently a blonde girl, with boobs the size of prize watermelons
spilling over the skimpy top of my French maid's outfit.  Her father had
altered me, played with me, and generally used me as a slut.  From the look
in Lisa's eyes, she seemed to wholeheartedly approve.  On the other hand,
I'd had a dildo strapped into place in my mouth all morning, and it had
vanished the moment she'd come in, so I figured she must have magical
powers like her father.  That might be a good thing, or it might be trouble-
though, I really couldn't see how I could possibly be in any more trouble
than I was.

"The skirt suits you, Jiggles," she said.  Oh, great.  Now they'd all heard that
nickname Bert/Betty had stuck on me.

"No," she said, "Dad hasn't heard it yet.  But don't worry," she continued,
giving my left tit a friendly pat-pat, "He will."

"Lisa, please, PLEASE-" I got out before I felt- something- in my throat.

"I am an absolute worthless, craven worm," I found myself saying.  "I had
ABSOLUTELY no right to address you so commonly, Mistress, and I most
certainly deserve any punishment you please to inflict on me for it.  I am a
toad, I am a slave, I am vermin.  I have always been a devoted cocksucker,
and I'm glad this body gives me SO many opportunities to have a big, hard
dick spurting in my mouth.  I certainly hope you weren't planning to change
me back into a man anytime soon.  In fact, there's absolutely no reason I
should ever be a man again."

She was laughing out loud by then, and I was finally able to shut up.  "You
did a good job on the dishes, Jiggles.  Now, put some hot dogs on to boil,
we're going to the beach."

"Yes, Mistress," was the only safe thing I could think to say.  Her eyes
gleamed as I dutifully went to the stove and started a pot boiling.  She listed
everything she wanted packed, and said to have it ready in half an hour.  It
occurred to me, with the powers she and her father had, why they had people
doing maid work for them, why-

"Because," she cut off my train of thought, giving me a chill distinct from the
draft up my teeny tiny microskirt.  "Because we want to, because,
sometimes, with people like you," she said, pronouncing 'you' like you
would 'shit,' "It's just plain fun."

She smiled so prettily, flashing her even white teeth, and laughed.  "I'm
going to have a LOT of fun with you."

I got down on my knees, carefully so I didn't fall as my boobs swung around
and about.  "Mistress, please, I humbly beg permission to apolo-"

The dildo suddenly reappeared in my mouth, strapped in tight.  "You've
finished talking," she explained.  "Now cook, Marcia."

As I peeled the wrapper off the hot dogs, she slid up behind me.  "You
wanted to have fun with me, right?"  All I could do was nod.  She reached
over and flicked the exposed tip of my nipple to get my attention.   "So, you
have absolutely no objection to us having some fun, now, do you?" 

I shook my head, desperate to agree, to not displease her.  She smiled, and
the dildo grew a little longer and a lot thicker.  I almost couldn't breathe, but I
figured they wouldn't want to kill me.  That would interfere with their fun
and games.

By the time the hot dogs were ready, Bert- actually, Betty, had come in in a
tiny little scrap of bikini and told me how everyone liked their hot dogs.  I
still couldn't figure out why Bert, Lisa's father had given the power to
change his shape at will would actually LIKE being female, much less being
ordered around as a maid.  It still gave me the willies, having to sit down and
have the piss pour out my cunt.

"Listen, Marcia," he said as I slathered some mustard on a row of buns. 
"The thing is, Lisa'd invited me and a boyfriend of mine along to the beach. 
He called to beg out of it, so..."  I could see where she was going, and I
didn't like it.  My fears were confirmed when he suddenly changed,
becoming the 6'6" giant who'd screwed me into comatose ecstasy last night. 
My eyes dropped of their own volition to the incredible bulge under his
speedos.

"I could tell Lisa that you're my date, and you could come with us."  He must
have seen the panicked look in my eyes.  "The alternative, you stay here
while Steve has some friends to come over.  You'd no doubt be... supplying
the entertainment.  The thing is, you can be a sex toy for a couple of dozen
men, or for me.  So?"

It was a no-brainer, but I wasn't able to talk with my mouth full.  I needed
some way to tell him... I just stepped forward and hugged him, feeling a
sharp poke in my stomach as his massive manhood started to arouse itself.  It
was kind of impressive, how with one quick hug he was able to fondle both
my tits and my ass.

As I turned back to the picnic makin's, I realized more than ever that Bert
would be my only way out of here.  They liked him, definitely, and as much
fun as Bert had enjoyed at my expense, he WAS the only one involved who
didn't outright despise me.  There was a chance to actually make a friend of
him, I thought, as he goosed me.

Mr. Rosen- I was allowed to call him 'Master-' just shrugged when Bert said
he wanted to take me as his beach date.  Rosen waved his hand absent-
mindedly in my direction, and my maid's outfit was gone, replaced by a
VERY skimpy, electric pink bikini.  Bert grinned, and thanked Rosen. 

Rosen returned the smile and said "Hey Bert, do you know the best way to
make a bikini sexier?"

Bert grinned.  "Why, yes, Steve, I seem to remember that."  He turned to
me, grinning, and said "You make the top bigger and the bikini smaller."

I was vaguely aware that the front panel of my bottom was shrinking in on
itself, and that the back was just barely wide enough now to divide my
cheeks.  The show in front had my attention.

My boobs surged out, and the inadequate triangles that had covered it seemed
to separate from their strings right before my eyes.  Instead of falling off,
though, they just formed a ring about a foot into each vast expanse of tit.  The
panels supposedly covering me were getting even smaller, and were held on
by strings attached to the ring farther up each boob.

As I made my way back to the kitchen, trying to keep upright against the load
I had hanging from my chest, I passed a mirror.  An insanely busty blonde,
blue eyes, blonde hair in a microscopic bikini.  The two pigtails tied in my
hair were even tied with pink ribbons, just too cute over my vast chest.  A
perfect fuckdoll. 

What little material was left for my bikini top was rather thin, and the nipples
underneath stood out distinctly.  My nipples were now about eight inches
wide, and were covered, but not by much.  I also noticed that the welts on the
back of my legs from the vicious spanking I'd received earlier were gone. 
I'd noticed that such things were healing unnaturally fast- no doubt so that a
number of spankings could be 'enjoyed' each day.

Bert had already taken the picnic basket out to the car.  Lisa was there in a
bikini that would normally be rather daring- but, compared to mine, she was
the very picture of modesty.  So was the man she'd gone out with the
previous night, in a bright red swimsuit.  "Marcia, this is Ken McCoy.  Suck
his dick."  She said curtly, and the dildo was gone.  Ken, for his part,
seemed rather casual about an astoundingly busty blonde in a tiny scrap of
bikini obediently dropping to her knees and sucking on his rod.  In barely a
minute he was spurting cum down my throat.

After swallowing his wad, I couldn't get back up, and found my tongue
automatically flicking out to clean Ken up.  I wasn't surprised to see he had
twelve inches in him, too- Lisa's doing, no doubt.

As I stood up, Lisa said "Happy early birthday, Bert!" and again my bikini
shrank.  The bottom was virtually a G-string, with only a token one-inch
triangle before the string flossed my ass to reach the tiny little strip that barely
covered my cunt, though not the downy blonde hair around it.  At least my
nipples didn't grow as my tits ballooned again, but the panels that had
covered them shrank again, leaving second 'holding rings' way down my
boobs, that then held the strings that 'covered' me- but where the triangles
had been just covering my nipples, now they almost fit entirely INSIDE those
rosy circles.

Lisa's car was a four-door Chevy, and as Bert and I climbed into the back
seat he whispered "Watch your nips" at me.  I realized my rack was jutting so
far forward I was in danger of closing the door on a rather tender portion of
myself.

The drive wasn't too bad- my gigantic tits were incapable of being still in any
case, and I suspect Lisa was deliberately aiming for bumps and potholes. 
Once we got out on the fairly smooth highway, Lisa 'suggested' that since I
was Bert's date for the afternoon, he should get a blow job as well as Ken. 
Bert was kind enough to slide off his swimsuit and I slurped as much of his
twelve inches into my mouth as I could.  I'd just started sliding my tongue
around his shaft when he came in a long, drawn-out stream.  I must have
swallowed half a pint.  After he came in my mouth another seven times he
seemed satisfied.  He even gave me a napkin to wipe the cum off my face,
and I carefully licked him clean.

Everything was going well until the conversation got around to movies.  I
hadn't said much on the trip- and then, only to Bert- when Ken said
something about Bruce Willis only being known anymore as the husband of a
movie star.  Without thinking, I replied that he still had a few movies left in
him.

Ken craned his neck around to frown at me.  "Who the hell asked you?" he
snarled, with genuine annoyance.

"Yeah," Lisa agreed, and the inevitable dildo was strapped back in place. 
Bert just smiled and gave me a friendly fondle on my right tit.

Lisa drove to Maycress Beach, a place I'd been to often enough- often, with a
new young intern on my arm eager to make a good impression on the boss-
or even his mattress.  It was a nice place for a party, but not the type of place
people strolled around on with dildos stuck in their mouths.  Lisa drove along
until the crowd thinned out just a bit, and the pulled into an open space
between an RV and an old blue van.  She stopped the motor, and almost
everyone got out.

"Oh, yeah," she chuckled as she saw me cowering in my seat, a desperately
pleading look in my eyes.  "We're not going to make you parade around like
that," she said as the dildo vanished.  I smiled and said through sore jaws
"Thank you most kindly, noble Mistress."  I decided it would be
counterproductive to complain about how illegal my bikini was.

Bert and Ken were laughing so hard I almost didn't hear her say "yet."

I was easily the bustiest girl on the beach, maybe the world, and was in the
tiniest, skimpiest excuse for a bikini.  I could feel the eye tracks all over me
as we carried the basket and blankets down the shallow hill and spread them
out just above the high tide line.  "Shake it, "Whoa momma," and
"Cowabunga" were the battle cries as every guy for  a hundred yards just
happened to stop by to watch me setting out the picnic.

The guys were standing eight to ten deep around us as everyone started
eating, though after the wiener Bert had given me on the way out, I was still
full.  I decided to try to ignore the roar of the crowd and eat when Ken
suggested to Lisa that I could "distract" the crowd.

Lisa smiled, and I found myself getting up a lot faster than I ever could have
under my own power.  I smiled at the ring of boys standing around our
blanket, clasped my hands coyly behind me, and gave my shoulders a sudden
shake, setting my boobs swinging this way and that.

A wave of applause, whistles and rather crude yells blasted out.  I think they
heard it in England.  I started sashaying away, towards the snack shack way
off by the road entrance.  I was walking a LOT steadier than I could have
managed even under a lesser load, and the entourage I'd picked up was
swelling dramatically by the time I'd reached the shack.

I strode up to the one customer there, a pudgy man in his thirties.  "Hi there,
sugah," I drawled in a syrupy sweet, little-girl voice.  I stepped up, catching
him in my enormous cleavage, and gently rubbed my boobs against him as I
stroked his arm and fluttered my eyelashes at him.  "Could you possibly get
lil' ol' me a popsicle?"

"Wh-wh-wh-what flavor?" he stammered, faced with more tit than he'd ever
touched before in his life.

Armed with my cherry popsicle, I tongued it and sucked it and made a real
spectacle of it, and the crowd loved it!  I was walking up on the ridge above
where everyone was parked, and I finally stopped in back of Lisa's car,
along with about five hundred fans.

That's when the guy in the black speedo turned up his boom box.  I was (in
my old, male life) old enough to loathe modern music, but I found myself
swinging and twisting and dancing, somehow keeping in rhythm with the
wild surges and rollings of my boobs.

After a few minutes, a fresh, excited cry went up from the crowd: One of the
strings holding the panel over my right nipple had given way!!

Now over the music I could hear, along with the continual "Take it off" and
"Show us the rest" shouts like (as another string went) "Here they come!!"
and (Another string, as well as one from my left side) "Weapons free!!"
(Two more strings) "Cap'n!  She canna' take no more!  She's gonna blow!!"
and then as I swung around my right boob burst through, pushing my nipple
out past the insignificant piece of cloth.

I was mortified and embarrassed to my core, and I laughed liltingly, smiled to
the guys and pulled the string behind my back.  My top came off, and I flung
it into the appreciative crowd, sparking a small riot.  When I danced my way
out of my little bottom, I handed it directly to the driver of the blue van.  "I
don't want to get sunburned," I said.  "Is it all right if I lie down in your
van?"

He was more than agreeable, and I turned to the small army and yelled
"GANG BANG IN THE VAN!!!"

They literally picked me up on their shoulders and carried me- face down,
everyone wanted a chance to grab my tits.  I was thrown onto the mattress in
the back of the van, and three guys climbed in and slipped out of their trunks.

The first one straddled me and plunged his little six-inch (I tried not to let him
realize I was laughing AT him) tool into my sopping wet pussy.  The second
guy climbed on my face, and while I'd become used to much bigger rods in
my mouth, he made up for it by using his weight to drive it in.

The third guy straddled me just in front of the first, and buried his dick
between my mountainous tits.  The man in my mouth finished first, and
while he got back into his swimsuit and I swallowed his cum, another guy
came in.  He doffed his trunks and rammed his cock in my mouth just as the
guy on my tits spurted on me, and as he got up another one came in...

It went on for an hour, and then two.  A neighbor of mine's son fucked me
good (and came back again later to use my mouth) and I even recognized one
of my interns, Larry Croft, as he slid his dick into my mouth.  Before
coming, he pulled out at the last second, squirting jism all over my face.  He
certainly wasn't the first- by then, I was covered, and my hair matted down. 
I smiled sweetly at him and said "Thanks, stud.  That was wonderful.  I'm
really glad you ca-" the rest being cut off by a dick whipping into my mouth.

The sun was down by the time I climbed out of that van.  Lisa must  have
"arranged" it so I could keep swallowing, but I still felt sick.  All that cock,
sticking in me and coming on me... and I'd just giggled and begged for
more.

Lisa met me as I walked back to the blanket, naked except for the sperm
crusting all over me.  "Well?" she asked.  I was more than a little unsteady,
the grace I'd used to capture the hearts and dicks of half a thousand men
gone.

"Mistress, this afternoon I was screwed by 218 men."  I was amazed by my
ability to remember the exact count- then I remembered who I was talking to. 
"I also had the joy of sucking 233 dicks, 235 including Mr. McCoy and Mr.
Carter.  And," I continued, "I was able to tit-fuck 189 men."

She smiled, thoughtfully.  "A good start... maybe next time you can improve
your record."

"Mistress, I-" I started before catching myself.

"Ye-e-e-es?" she replied coldly.  I thought desperately of something I could
say to fill that awful gap.  She looked at me for a long moment, and then
drew back her head and laughed.

Finally she stopped and said "You know... it would be fitting.  Have you
here every day, fucking and sucking every man in sight.  Should I?"

"Should I?" she repeated.  "Make you the beach slut every day for the next
thirty of forty years?"

I waited, but didn't feel the anticipated stream of humiliating words from my
mouth.  After a moment, I said "Mistress, it's not for me to decide. 
Whatever you wish me to do, Mistress, the that's what I'll do."

She leaned closer and hissed "You'd just BETTER remember that, Jiggles!" 
Pointing at the surf, she said "Now go wash up."

I actually dozed off on the ride home.  When we got to the Rosen mansion,
Ken obligingly woke me up by dragging me out of the car by my left nipple.

There was a new maid, a black woman, with the trademark French maid
outfit and DDDD jugs, who informed us that the Master was busy, and not to
be disturbed.  After showering to get the salt off, I clumsily climbed into bed
with Bert.  He was feeling amorous, and his hands were already busy even
as I swung my feet up on the bed.  It was funny, but even after being guest
of honor at the gang-bang on the beach, it still bothered me having to sit and
pee like the girl I was now.

"Bert, honey?" I asked, trying to be as friendly as I could to the one possible
ally I might have.

"What is it, Jiggles?"

"You really like- you really like being a woman?  Here?"

He smiled, and tweaked my nipple, making me gasp with the pleasure racing
through me.  "Sure, Jiggles.  Want me to change and sit on your sweet little
face?"

"Aren't you afraid that after today, my tongue could make you pregnant?" He
laughed out loud at that, then turned and stuck his 12 inches of manhood
deep inside me.

After a couple of hours of Bert pumping sperm up me, , we showered again,
and got back into the dry bed.  He continued telling me why he was here.

"I'd just always fantasized about being a woman, when no one was home I'd
wear my mom's and older sister's undies... I just felt so... pretty.  I was
attracted to women, sure, but I also fantasized about being one, for the 'right'
guy."

I assured him I wasn't so old I didn't understand bisexuality- hey, I've seen
the porn vids, including adds for films that would have turned my stomach...
and which Bert probably would have enjoyed.

Suddenly he turned and said, "The thing is, I don't think you understand
how lucky you are"

"LUCKY?!?" I burst out, before grabbing control of myself.  I must, I
MUST be nice to this pansy who'd trade his manhood for a chance to play
whore.  "What do you mean, lucky?"

He lay back on the bed.  "Remember when you vacuumed upstairs, in
Steve's bedroom, this morning?  The cabinet with the women?"

There had been a glass-faced cabinet in the Master's bedroom, all right. 
Shelves and shelves of little statues of nude women, all perfectly de-

I gasped.  "Those aren't statues, they- they're..."  I couldn't say it.

"Steve's very own private harem," Bert said.  "Every now and then, he or
Lisa catch a man in the act of attacking someone.  Of course," he continued,
as the thought hit me like a ton of bricks, "Steve's been 'collecting' his harem
for some time now."

Some time... I remembered Steve was older, MUCH older than he looked. 
"How- when-" I sputtered.

Bert hugged me, reaching around to give my boob a reassuring pat.  His
hand liked it there, and stayed.  "In 1779, an assassin tried to kill a friend of
Steve's.  Steve turned him into a girl and gave her to his friend.  After his
friend died- of natural causes- Steve took her to start his... collection."

We drifted off to sleep then, though Bert was snoring long before I could get
any sleep.  I was afraid I'd wake up weeks or months later, brought back to
life size to entertain the Master's friends.  That started me off on the path of
wondering whether he Master, the more powerful, was a greater danger than
his daughter, who had taken my advances towards her very personally.

And Bert... Betty... whoever, he seemed to like it here.  He enjoyed these
kind of sex games, for whatever perverted reason... and was still my best
chance out of here, I remembered, and smiled up at him as his fingers played
lightly with my nipple.

Sunday morning.  I woke up in Bert's fondling embrace.  Tomorrow, I
realized, I had to go to my brokerage, and NOT to dance a striptease for the
guys.  I needed a way to talk to my all-powerful captors about it without
having a dildo appear in my mouth.  I was trying to figure this one out when
Bert playfully squeezed my boob and said "Good morning, Marcia."

My boobs were smaller now, though certainly larger than what I'd woken up
with the previous morning.  Suddenly it hit me.

"Bert, honey, I really need a big favor!"

"Sorry, but they'd be able to find you anywhere- even if you hitched a ride
on the space shuttle."

"No, I realize that."  I smiled, putting all my charm into it.  "I really need to
talk to the Master or Mistress."  He smiled at the way I had to refer to them,
even in private, and I continued "The brokerage, the business, it's not going
to run itself, and when I don't show up, people are going to start wondering-
if they're not already looking for me."

He nodded sleepily, and said "Oh, okay, yeah, I'll talk to Steve about it."  He
rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and stood up, smiling at me.  "Hey Marcia,
how about a blowjob?"

I let a moments revulsion cross my face before getting a grip on myself, but-

"Oh, you don't want to suck me off this morning?"  He demanded.  "Are you
thinking that a rich stockbroker like yourself is just too good to go down on
me?  The thing is, you certainly didn't seem NEARLY as picky yesterday!!"

He glared at me, while I shrank back, furious at the way I'd blown my
chance.  Finally he smiled.

"Hey, I'm just kidding," he said, pulling me up to sit on the edge of the bed. 
He kneeled down to look into my eyes and said "Just teasing, you know that,
honey.  After all, you're my favorite girl."

I managed a weak smile, and then he stood up again, waving his hard thick
foot of dick in my face.  "So, how's about it, Jiggles?"  I opened my mouth,
and started tonguing him gently.

After licking him clean, he selected his clothes from the variety in his closet. 
Mine were set out on the table by the dresser:  High heels, skintight pink
bicycle shorts and a very brief T-shirt halter.  I would have been embarrassed
by the amount of tit rolling and swaying out from under my little top, but I
was hoping it would distract attention from the lettering on the shirt: 
"OLYMPIC COCKSUCKING TEAM."

Everyone else was at breakfast, but I was full already from the half dozen
wads Bert had shot down my throat.  I was passing by the study when a man
came out and spun me around.  After catching myself against the wall so my
swaying tits didn't topple me, I looked up and saw-

Brian Dell, one of the interns that came in he new batch.  He leered at me,
and for once I was SO glad he couldn't recognize-

"Well hey, MISS Banyon.  Lisa told me, but I just HAD to see for myself!"

I blushed furiously.  He was the coffee boy, the office gopher, and now-

"Hey, look, MARCIA, you have no reason to be embarrassed," he said,
chuckling as I turned even deeper red, watching as he read the letters on my
halter.  "You look just fine," he said, laughing as he pulled my top up,
exposing my full, bouncing boobs.  "Just fine, Jiggles, he said.

This was not good.  Brian, the coffee boy from my office, was grinning so
wide it looked like the top of his head might come off.  Of course, from his
perspective, seeing his middle-aged boss changed into a blonde cutie with
gigantic tits must have been a blast.  He was certainly having fun playing
with my tits.

Lisa came out from the room and said "I'm going to get Bert, he said you
needed to talk to me?"  From the tone of her voice it sounded like she'd rather
get a root canal.

All I could do was nod and say "Y-yes, Mistress," which sparked another
round of laughter from Brian, both from the way I had to address Lisa and
the very high-pitched, girly voice I had.

" 'Yes, Mistress,' " he mimicked.  He took a firm hold of my left nipple and
jerked up on it, watching as my boobs swung all over the place.

"You two, wait in there," she said.  I went in, followed closely by Brian.  I
heard his snickering as I pulled my top back down- it certainly couldn't cover
my monster rack, but it did come down enough to cover my nipples.  Before
I could reach a chair to sit in, he grabbed my shoulder and stopped me.

"Hey, wait, MARCIA," laughing about using the feminized version of my
name.  "The way you're dressed, I'd have thought you'd be... friendlier."

He laughed as I blushed again.  I was standing here in high heels and pink
skintight spandex shorts, and halter that exposed generous crescents of my
tits under the words "OLYMPIC COCKSUCKING TEAM."  Behind Brian,
I saw Lisa smiling in the doorway.  She crossed her hands and blinked her
eyes at me, like Barbara Eden in the "I Dream of Jeannie" series, before
walking away.

And so I wasn't surprised- humiliated as hell, but not surprised- when I
found myself walking up to Brian close enough to brush him with my tits.

"Why, Mr. Dell, sir," I said, smiling at him, "You certainly don't have
ANYTHING to worry about on that score, a fine, handsome man like you."

He was smiling right back as I hefted my boobs, each one quite an armful.  It
highlighted the demeaning words on it.  "You read this," I said, and licked
my lips suggestively.

"Oh, yeah, Jiggles, I read it."

I dropped my boobs, and as he watched I said, "Well, then," and flipped it
back up, letting my tits flop around uncovered.  "Peek-a-boo," I cooed,
giggling.  "Well, how about letting the captain of the cocksucking team get
some practice in?"

He was quite eager to unzip his pants, and I fell to my knees and started in on
him.  He only had the usual six inches... maybe Lisa hadn't 'worked' on him
yet.  As I licked his hot hard manhood he said "Wow, it's just so much fun
when the boss gives me a tongue-lashing!" before spurting his jism into my
mouth.

Lisa came in while I was licking him clean, and said "Boy, Jiggles, you just
never get tired of the taste of dick, do you?"  They both enjoyed a good laugh
over that.  I was only able to stop licking long enough to say "Yes,
Mistress."

We sat down around a small coffee table.  My  arms wouldn't move to pull
my halter back down.  Lisa turned to me and said "Well, Bert says you
wanted to talk business."

"Yes, Mistress."  This was my one and most likely only chance, so I'd have
to make it good.

"I realize you're punishing me for my crimes against you, Mistress, but there
are a LOT of people who depend on my business.  NOT just the employees-
ow!" I'd been trying to ignore Brian playing with my right tit, but just as I
said "employees" he yanked on my nipple.  "But other people," I continued,
"People who rely on the money from the brokerage."

"I need to be able to go in Monday morning and take care of the day-to-day
duties, Mistress.  Otherwise people you don't wish to hurt will be punished." 
She nodded, and I felt genuinely happy for the first time all weekend!  I'd
made it!

"So, tomorrow morning, you'll be a man again and can go back to your
work, and your life," she said.  Then she continued, with iron in her voice,
"If you EVER try to pressure a girl who works for you into bed, you won't
find me as nice and gentle as I was this weekend."

"Oh, yes, of course, Mistress," I was babbling, "I would certainly never
EVER do anything like that again.  You have my absolute word of honor on
THAT!!  I would-" the words cut off as the usual dildo appeared, strapped
into my mouth.

After Brian's laughter finally died down, Lisa said "Well, now, the question
is, what should we do today?"

Brian spoke up.  "Well, since Jiggles here," he said, tossing my tit up to
watch it bounce around, "is supposed to be teaching us interns about
money... maybe we should see just how much money we can make off of a
girl like this," and sent my boobs on another jiggling spree.

They discussed various places known for local prostitutes while I looked on,
gagged with a dildo while Brian played with my chest.  The high-class places
paid a lot more, but as a streetwalker I'd be more exposed AND get a lot
more dicks into me.  That settled it.  I was marched out to the car.  They
drove me out to the Exit 33 truck stop, and at last the dildo vanished.  I found
myself getting out of the car and watching them drive away.

I was decked out in my heels, wearing black fishnet stockings held up by a
lacy black garter belt.  My microskirt was short enough to show that my
thong panties were see-through.  My top was a very brief red tube top,
stretched out in front into a very wide, and revealing, mesh.  A small black
purse slung over one shoulder held some rather garishly colored makeup.  A
pair of dangling heart-shaped earrings on my newly-pierced ears completes
my outfit. 

As I got out, I could see my face in the mirror, and my make-up was a little
heavier than what you'd call "slutty."  I just had time to feel uncomfortable in
the cool morning air when I heard a man yell "Hey, baby!!"

I turned to look as it hit me- a deep, grinding, horrible NEED for get a dick in
my mouth- to feel it throb and slide in and out while I tongued it.  I was
unable to think about anything else except my blind need to suck on a man's-
ANY man's- cock, as I strutted quite gracefully, poetry in wild, rolling
motion, towards the man getting out of his 18-wheeler.

"Well, hel-LO, Tiger," I purred at him, desperate with my need.  He looked
at me, liking what he saw very, very much.

"Hello baby.  So," he said, looking around carefully, "So, look, you want
to... do a little business or what?"

I stepped up and stroked his arm coquettishly.  "You look like a man who
needs some lipstick on his dipstick," I said, trying to suppress the aching
need I felt.  "It's only twenty dollars, sugar."

He hurriedly passed the bill to me and climbed up into his cab.  I followed
right behind, jerking his zipper down before he even closed the door.  I
pulled his underpants open and his stiffening rod flew out.  He needed a
bath, and had been sitting and sweating all night, and I greedily slurped it in,
rubbing hot pink lipstick into his pubic hair.

I simply LOVED feeling him thrusting his dick deeper into my mouth, as my
tongue flicked over the tip before curling around the head.  I was at least able
to think while I had his dick in my mouth, and realized that this was
something Lisa'd done as part of her games- but the IMPORTANT thing was
the lovely, delicious cock I sucked on as my tongue slid down each side of it,
until suddenly my mouth filled with his salty wad.

I swallowed it all, moaning with pleasure, and licked his cock perfectly clean,
before getting out.  No sooner had my feet hot the ground before I became
aware of the need for more jism.  I reached into my purse and quickly
smeared some more lipstick on my hungry lips.  I could already feel the all-
consuming NEED to get a dick in my mouth as another truck pulled in off the
Interstate.  My boobs easily escaped my minuscule little tube top as I ran to
greet him.

THEM, I almost squealed in delight!  They got out to admire the view of my
tits flying free in the sunshine.  "Hey, boys," I said as I reached their truck.  I
tried to pull my tube top back up, but then that set my rack waving again. 
They enjoyed my attempts to hit a moving target.

I looked up at them and giggled girlishly.  "I guess I should put these away,
fellas."

"Oh, don't hurry on our account," the taller and hairier one said.  Finally I
just gave up, my tube top a thin cord running diagonally under my right boob
and over the left.  "Maybe we could help steady your... self, ma'am?"

"Oh, sure," I said, just as the hunger REALLY began to take hold.  "But
first, maybe we could do a little business..."

Shorty went to get their lunches.  By the time he got back I was just
swallowing Harry's sperm.  Shorty seemed fascinated, watching me lick his
partner clean, lovingly and tenderly.  His pants were almost bursting when I
turned to him and said "Get ready for THE sexiest kiss of your entire life!!" 
He undid his pants while I quickly reapplied my lipstick, and then eagerly
wiped it off on him.

Lisa and Brian came for me a few hours after sunset.  My purse was thick
with twenties.  As I got in I obediently handed over $2,840.  It would have
been over three thousand, but the cops who came to investigate got freebies. 
Brian said "I guess you already drank supper, huh, Marcia?"

We went to Lances, a bar that was popular with the college crowd.  Tonight's
wet T-shirt contest finals was one of the reasons why.  I didn't know and
didn't ask how they'd got me into the finals.  Lisa transformed  my hooker
outfit into a tiny pink thong and another T-shirt halter like this morning,
except this one said "CONTENTS UNDER PRESSURE."

As I got out I found myself saying "Pardon me, Mistress, but since these
contests are mostly about bust size, it might help if you made me a lot
bigger."

Almost instantly I swelled out, WAY out.  My halter grew into a full T-shirt,
but it was sticking so far out, it still only just covered my nipples, which by
now were a foot across.  I was surprised at how stately I was able to walk in
sic-inch heels.  As I entered, I heard a man yelling for contestants at the side
door.  I turned to look, and one guy was actually knocked down as my boobs
swung around... and around... and around...

Inside the other contestants stared icicles at me.  Several observed that
"there's just NO way those are real," and one asked if I enjoyed being a
walking freak.  All I could say to anyone was "Tee-hee," and giggle.

There was the usual applause and wolf whistles from the crowd, but the place
exploded when I went swinging and swaying out there, totally drowning out
the music.  My rack was on-stage well before I got there, and the security had
to constantly keep drunken frat boys from rushing the stage. 

The MC sprayed me with a super water-gun, wetting down my shirt real
good.  I danced a bit, keeping my boobs in motion and the security guards in
danger as the MC made comments like "I knew a girl who had a poem
tattooed on her jug.  THIS fox could get the Encyclopedia Britannica," and
"When she burned her bra, it took the fire department WEEKS to put it out"
and "I hope you clowns are enjoying the show under the big top!"

Finally I was able to leave, with the ten thousand dollar top prize for Lisa.  It
was 11:30 by then, and I was even looking forward to sleeping with Bert that
night.  I should have known better when they gave me a pair of jeans to put
on over my thong.  With my tits in the way, it only took half an hour to get
them on.

Instead, I was taken to the Club Maynard, a strip club I'd been to a few
times.  I guessed Lisa didn't want to lose her chance to make me a topless
waitress for the night.  Or so I thought until we pulled into the parking lot. 
The marquee read "MARCIA MOUNTAINS BARES ALL" in red neon, and
by the door was a poster of, well, me, in my current body but wearing a
barely-there nightgown.

They let me out in back, and the man at the door shooed me in.  "Almost
showtime, Marcia.  Your fans await!"  I barely had ten minutes to touch up
my make-up and get into costume.

I strutted onto stage in a blare of some modern rock nonsense.  The crowd
applauded and whistled as a gave a few shakes, giving them an idea what
was under the prim white nurse's uniform I was in.  Then I spun, grabbed
the one key string by my shoulder and pulled.  My modest white frock spun
away from me, leaving me in heels and undies. 

Every minute or two I'd dance up to the edge and guys would run up, my
boulders waving in their faces, and stuff bills into the garter up on my left
thigh.  It gave them a great opportunity to cop a feel, and many of them did
just that.  The crowd also loved it each time I reached behind to unhook my
bra.

After the tenth or eleventh hook, the rest gave way under the strain.  I stood
there and waved my amazing rack around counterclockwise, shaking off the
bra.  Underneath I had pasted on red sparkly stars that nowhere near covered
my erect nipples.

As I danced I pulled another string, and my panties were dangling from my
hand.  Underneath I had a skimpy little G-string, which was ironically a little
more modest than the bikini bottom I'd worn yesterday- just a little.

Often during the dance I had to deposit the ever-growing ring of money in my
garter with Brian, my 'manager,' who was waiting in the wings for the cash
and a chance to cop a feel.

After peeling off the pasties and pulling off my G-string, I kept dancing in
my garter and heels.  Finally I was able to get down, and the waitresses
refreshed everyone's forgotten drinks as the Jugg Sisters lined up for their
dance number offstage.

Brian hustled me out stark naked into the car and we were off again.  I was
just closing my eyes when Brian said "Ramada Inn on Main."

"Wh-what's that," I asked, wondering what else they'd cooked up for me
tonight.

Brian enjoyed explaining it to me.  "A rather wealthy businessman
approached me during your dance."  I vaguely remembered a short fat man
talking to him backstage while I was peeling off my last pasty.

"After some negotiation," Brian continued, "We struck a deal.  You're
sleeping with him tonight."

"Tonight?!?  B-but tomorrow-"

"Oh, shut up, bitch!" Lisa yelled.  "Tomorrow you get restored to normal like
I said- IF you're good tonight!  Just keep him busy," she added cryptically.  
I shut up, remembering what was at stake, and she continued.  "After the
raging slut you've been this weekend, ONE more man isn't going to make
any difference," she finished, and they laughed.

At least they fixed me up nice when they let me off at the Ramada.  I was in a
stunning evening gown, hot pink in matching heels, with diamond earrings. 
The gown was slit far enough up to show I wasn't wearing any panties, and
there almost wasn't a top, just two pink strips of material running up the front
and joining behind my neck.  They were almost two feet wide where they
attempted to cup my roomful of bazooms.

What with me and my two jugs, we pretty much occupied the elevator.  That
didn't stop three guys from pushing their way in, and I really doubt that guy
hit the stop button by accident.

I went to the door number Brian had told me to go, and knocked on the door. 
The door opened, and I suddenly felt weak in the knees.  He was shorter than
me, even without the heels, and was overweight, yes, but he was
GORGEOUS!!  I simply fell helplessly in love with him on the spot!

I waited a few moments for him to make eye contact, but of course I couldn't
blame the poor dear for being entranced with my bust.  "Hi, love," I cooed at
him.  "I'm Marcia."

He looked up, and said "H-hi, Marcia.  I'm Steve.  Please, won't you come
in?"

I sashayed through the door, and he just loved the way I moved.  I was just
SO very glad my love enjoyed looking at me like that!  I smiled at him, and
did a little twirl to let him see the treat he had in store tonight.  He laughed,
and hurried to offer me some champagne.  I accepted to be nice, but was
already drunk on my boundless love for him.

We sat on the couch, and while he was talking about how he'd finally
worked up the nerve to see my manager I couldn't resist any longer and I
pulled him into my warm deep cleavage and kissed him, tasting the garlic
sauce he'd had on his pasta for dinner.

His hands were suddenly all over me, and I thrilled to every touch, helping
him get me out of that gown!  He broke off just long enough to fly out of his
clothes.  I ignored the unworthy thought that he had bigger tits than a lot of
girls I'd dated when I was a man- I was the girl here, and I was GLAD to be
a girl, just so I could please my wonderful love.

He took me there on the couch, after a little understandable trouble getting his
dick out from under his belly.  He came quickly and lay there, fondling me as
I stroked his third chin.  After a bit, I felt the slightest twinge from my
darlings stiffening dick.  I decided to help it along, and started to get up.

"Are you leaving already?" he asked.

"Oh, heavens no, dear!  I just thought, you might enjoy a private dance."  I
wiggled my tits in his face for emphasis.

"Oh, yes, certainly, by all means!!!  I'd love that, Marcia!"

I smiled from the sheer joy of pleasing my one and only love.  "My friends
call me 'Jiggles,' " I said as I started dancing around for him.  In no time his
darling four inches were up (and it's not the size, after all, but the wonderful,
darling man it's on) and I dropped to my knees and greedily sucked him in.  I
tongued his up, down and sideways, and pushed and pushed myself deeper
into his crotch until I had his little nutsack in my mouth, too!

Of course, I licked everything clean after he gave me a loving spurt to
swallow.  We went to bed deeply entwined in each other, and I had never
loved anything more than the feel of MY MAN in my arms.

Monday morning, I awoke deeply disgusted with what I'd done the previous
night, but I was starting to get used to it.  I padded into the bathroom while
Fatso was still asleep, sitting down to take a piss- maybe the last one I'd have
to take as a girl, I thought hopefully!

Coming out, I found Betty there, in jeans and a T-shirt, but then, she enjoyed
letting her tits flap around.  Lisa was standing behind him, and suddenly I
was growing, changing- I jumped back into the bathroom, and in the mirror I
saw my old self again!!  I was a MAN again, back even in the clothes I'd
worn to the Rosen's mansion when I was planning to-

I cut that thought off and turned to thank Lisa, but she was already leaving,
snatching up something a few inches long from the now-empty bed.  I went
after her, but Betty took my arm.  "I wouldn't, sugar.  You're not exactly her
favorite person."

We were out in the hall by now, Lisa was going  ahead to the elevator.  I
suddenly grabbed Betty and kissed her from the sheer joy of it.  I was a
MAN again!!

I actually found myself singing along with the radio as I drove to work.  I
didn't remember EVER enjoying a Monday like this before!  I greeted my
secretary with an especially jaunty wave, making her wonder what a wild
weekend I must have had to be so chipper.  If she only knew!

I had a cup of coffee to start the morning with- Brian was gone, thank God,
off to Bermuda after winning thirty thousand dollars on the lottery, or so the
office rumor went.  I had a voice mail, Lisa, saying that she'd found work
elsewhere.  She'd be in at 10:00 to pick up her letter of recommendation. 
And that it had BETTER be good...

I almost growled at that, but no, now was NOT the time to make her angry
again.  I wrote one of the most positive letters of recommendation ever, and
she was in right on the hour to pick it up.

"Just let me say, thank-"

"Shut up.  Or be a tampon.  Your choice," she sneered.  "I said I'd change
you back, and I did.  We're THROUGH."  The anger in her voice was still
frightening to me.  "The next time our paths cross, you WILL NOT get off
anywhere so easily.  Am I making myself absolutely, perfectly clear, worm?"

I watched her storm out, trying not to shake.  I ordered another cup of coffee,
and tried to concentrate on Mr. Sloan's retirement funds.

By lunchtime I was feeling the old pressure I'd almost learned to ignore- no,
I'd put off peeing all weekend because- but, NOW, I was ready to pee like a
man!

I strode back to my private bathroom- it's good to be the boss- and unzipped
my pants, nudged open the flap in my briefs-

And felt a slightly moist slit.  My pussy.  I was changed in outward
appearances, and looked like the man I was... but... but, I was still a girl.  I
was going to have to go to the Rosen's and beg to be made a whole man.

Oh-oh.

I stumbled out of the bathroom in a state of shock.  My dick was still gone!!

I sat down, trying to compose my thoughts.  I'd just gotten used to the
feeling of NOT feeling it, over the weekend, I hadn't noticed until now,
when I needed to use it to-

I was going to have to go back.  Go back, and beg for my manhood... if I
could even get a chance to before Lisa changed me into a dick addict- or
worse.  Her father wasn't going to be much help-

I dialed their number, taking a chance- it was the only one I-

"Hello, Rosen residence," came the sweet, familiar voice on the phone. 
Betty!

All weekend, my only friend had been Bert/Betty, a shapechanging
hermaphrodite who enjoyed their sex games.  I quickly explained my
problem, that the male body they'd returned me to was missing a rather vital
component.

Betty was nice enough to try stifling her laughter, and said she'd speak to
Mr. Rosen on my behalf.  In the background, I could tell he wasn't even
trying to control his laugher, but I listened carefully after it died down.  After
a minute, Betty got back on the line.

"Mark, honey, here's the thing.  Meet me at 118 Oak street at 12:00 SHARP! 
I can get you an appointment to see Mr. Rosen, but it's gonna be on HIS
terms.  Be there sharp."

Betty hung up while I was still thanking her, leaving me with a falling feeling
in my stomach.  I'd thought I was home free, out of there, and now... now I
was going to have to back, to the sorcerer who'd turned me into a girl in the
first place and used me for his pleasure... to his daughter, who'd let literally
hundreds of men use me.  I snapped out of the funk; I had half an hour to get
to the rendezvous with Betty, but there was one thing I had to do first.

I went back into the bathroom, pulled down my pants and briefs, and sat
down to pee.  Hello, I'm Mark Banyon, and I'm a girl.

Before I left the office, I made a quick call to Mavis, my housekeeper.  She'd
been frantic, finding three newspapers in the box and everything.  I told her I
had been out, and might have to be away for a while, vaguely alluding to a
'family emergency' (yeah, right: The Family Jewels had been stolen) and left
the office.  This was turning out to be one royal Monday after all.

Betty's directions took me to a nice residential neighborhood.  I pulled into
the double-driveway indicated, wondering if Betty might have given me the
wrong number.  After a few minutes of steady, quiet panic I almost had the
nerve to go up and ring the doorbell when Betty drove in and parked beside
me.

"Betty!"  I was REALLY glad to see her.  She was a pervert, all right, who
enjoyed turning "himself" into a submissive, buxom blonde, but she... he...
whatever was my only ally in the Rosens' house.  "What are we doing here?" 
I asked as she stepped out.  Even in full-length slacks and a blouse, her
amazing tits made her sexier than any other girl in transparent lingerie would
have been.

"This is my house," she answered.  "I have to sleep over a lot, so I have a
room at Steve's place, but this is my home."

It was a nice one, and Betty explained that Steve paid her extravagantly for
her 'maid' service, and I was too much of a gentleman to ask what all that
'service' entailed.  Oh, okay, I was too much of a lady.

As she shut the front door behind us, she turned to me with a serious look,
and said "You know, Steve wasn't really very eager to see you again."  My
heart suddenly felt very cold.

"But he's in a fairly good mood right now.  That guy you slept with last night
had hurt a few of Steve's friends, and he takes that kind of seriously."  I
vaguely remembered that the short fat bald guy Lisa had made me love so
passionately and uninhibitedly hadn't been there when she and Betty had
arrived- but at the time, I'd thought she had restored me to manhood again. 
The Martians could have invaded without me taking much notice.

"The thing is, once we're there, I'll be back on duty for the rest of the day,
and I won't be able to be much of an advocate for you.  I THINK I was able
to convince him that you'd been promised your manhood back, and that you
should get it... but, I can't guarantee anything."

I took her shoulders, and she smiled and automatically moved into an
embrace.  When she was Betty with the Big Boobs, embracing her was a real
treat... on the other hand, when she was Bert...

"Hey, I'm really, REALLY glad for the help you've given me already- not
just today, but all weekend," I said, and she shared my smile when we
kissed.  Her lithe, pointed tongue darted into my mouth for a minute before
she pulled away and said "Mark, there's one more... thing."

"Steve is... used to getting his own way.  Both of them are, really."  She
took a breath, and continued.  "You'll have to go dressed as a cheerleader."

I wasn't surprised, not after all they'd done to me over the weekend, but
already it wasn't looking good.  I was going to have to make the case for
regaining my manhood dressed like a cheerleader.  That should be REAL
convincing.

"Make-up, properly padded bra, the whole nine yards.  By one o'clock."

"What??  God, Betty, just getting to a costume sh-"

Betty smiled.  "Don't worry, I have a quick trick for reducing my wardrobe
expenses."  As I watched, she began shifting, morphing taller- not into her
usual Bert the 6'6" giant, but into... me.  Me wearing a cheerleader's outfit.

It was quite bizarre, watching 'me' do a curtsy in the little skirt.  "Watch
this," I saw my twin say, and the skirt got a bit shorter- not what any school
board would approve of.  The boobs, which were already more than ample,
swelled bigger than basketballs.

"Bert, what are you trying to do to me?" I asked as I watched myself strip out
of the costume.  I was amazed she could 'create' clothing from her
shapeshifting power, but caught myself before I asked a stupid question
about conservation of mass.  The Rosens had already demonstrated their
well-deserved contempt for the laws of nature.

"I'm trying to make you presentable to Steve.  Now strip," 'I' ordered me. 
"If he's entertained enough by your appearance, then he might not feel like
MAKING you entertain him."

I stripped, seeing as it was the only game in town.  "Did you have to?"  I
asked, holding up the lacy pink panties.

"Sorry, force of habit," Bert said.  I felt oddly comfortable with him looking
like the old Bert I'd known.  The discomfort came with the bra.  Bert clasped
the ten hooks in back, and then I found I needed both hands for the falsies,
big saline balloons that cut my bra straps painfully into my shoulders.  After
pulling up my skirt and pulling on my top, I asked Bert how I looked.  He
kissed me.

I was too shocked to draw back, which gave me time to remember how much
I was depending on him.  He didn't look too hurt that I didn't respond like
when he kissed me as Betty, and helped me paint my face the way Steve
wanted it, thick and slutty.

I'd almost lost my nerve as Bert- now Betty- pulled us into the Rosen's
circular drive in front of their mansion.  Betty was in her ultra-skimpy maid's
uniform as she led me up the steps.  She led me to the study where my torture
had begun Friday night, whispered "Good luck," to me, and sashayed down
towards the kitchen.

I walked in, unsteady in my heels, watching Mr. Rosen silently laughing at
the spectacle.  "So, you'd like to be made a man again, is that it, Marcia?"

I started to speak, but the words coming out of my mouth weren't my idea. 
"Well, Mr. Rosen, sir, truth is, I was never what you'd call a man."  The
high-pitched, little-girl voice I found myself using wasn't a good sign, either.

At least 'Mr. Rosen' was an improvement on 'Master.'  I'd take whatever
good omen I could get after the insanity of this past week-end.

He was watching his home theater TV, and I saw scenes of me... over the
weekend, when they'd made me a blonde with giant tits, made me do...
everyone and anyone.  Scenes of me sucking dick, stripping, sucking dick,
flirting,  sucking dick, dancing for boys.  I watched me in the van I spent
Saturday afternoon in.  I was pleasuring three guys at once, in my cunt,
between my tits and in my mouth.  The man in my mouth pulled out and
spewed his sperm all over my face.  I was already covered in jism, and on the
TV I could see me licking off around my lips and THANKING him until
another cock was plunged into my eager mouth.  "You know," he said,
smirking at the TV, "You really don't look all that... manly."

"Yes sir, you're right.  I sucked more dick that day than most porno queens
get to have in an entire year!"  The girlish giggle he made me have didn't help
much.

He smiled, and I hoped that was a glimmer of pity in his eye.  "Sit down
here, Marcia," indicating the couch beside his plush chair.

I obediently sat, and he said "Something about magic, changes and stuff...
once you get the 'knack,' all kinds of transformations are possible.  And NO,
you're lucky, you HAVEN'T seen what I'm talking about!"

He continued before I could even thank him for his restraint.  "BUT, there's
one thing that- well, I've seen mages five hundred years old who couldn't
turn someone from one sex to another.  Not down there, where it really
matters."

He smiled at that, glancing down at my bulge-free crotch where my panties
showed under my mini-miniskirt.  I tried holding my legs closer together and
he laughed.

"My daughter is extremely powerful for her age.  One day when she was six,
I came home and the baby-sitter was gone- and there was little Lisa, playing
with her brand-new Barbie doll."  He smiled at the memory, proud of his
powerful and capable and dangerous little girl.

"I changed you into a woman, so this," he said, gesturing at me,  "was as far
as Lisa was able to restore you... so far.  However, I really think she's
progressed enough to be able to switch genders.  So I'll just wait and let her
do you," he concluded.

HER???  I felt a chill, and not just from the miniskirt.  Lisa was only looking
for another excuse to... better not cast any aspersions on his daughter- not
even in my mind.  Instead I asked, glad to be able to speak for myself "Mr.
Rosen, sir, isn't Betty able to switch at will- and she isn't really a sorcerer-
ess- whatever..." I trailed off sheepishly.

He replied, grinning at my high, feminine voice, "Yes, that's true.  However,
that's really sort of my magic he's... well, borrowing.  Being able to make
the switch, I was able to give him the power to turn back and forth at will. 
Obviously, someone who couldn't make the change wouldn't be able to make
someone else change themselves at will."  Then he stretched, and stood up. 
"Well, time for a blow job," he said, laughing at the fear in my eyes.

My fear of what he would do if I refused was real enough.  He waved his
fifteen-inch weapon around in my face, and I leaned forward to take it.  Or as
much as I could, it was a strain just to get the head of that enormous dong
into my mouth.

"Oh here, we don't want you to stain your pretty little dress."  My lips were
suddenly stuck tight to his rock-hard rod.  I could only suck on that
monstrous throbbing head filling my mouth.  I ran my tongue around and
around and up and down, desperate to please him.

"Hey, you're very good at this.  Must be all that practice," he snickered as he
came in six or seven big hot wads.  With my lips sealed not a drop escaped,
and could barely gulp it down fast enough.  My cheeks puffed out painfully
under the pressure.  "Maybe we should keep you on regular!" he said,
reveling in the terror he saw in my eyes.

He came again, three times, before Lisa came home.  "Well, back for more,
Marcia?" she snarled.  Suddenly I could FEEL the lacy cups of my bra, and
realized that those weren't falsies hanging from my chest any more.  She
continued, dripping scorn, " Seems like every time I see you, you have a dick
in your mouth."

"Now, now, Lisa.  Marcia's just here to get changed back.  You weren't
quite able to push her past the gender barrier."

Lisa shrugged it off.  "So?  I made her as 'manly' as I could.  Fact is, I'd
rather she stay a woman for the rest of her life," and smiled a sweetly
freezing smile at me, as her father spewed another pint of jism into my mouth
for me to chug.  Lisa smirked, watching my cheeks inflate while I tried to
swallow even faster.

"Now, Lisa," Mr. Rosen said.  "You did tell Marcia that you would turn her
back.  It's only fair to-

"Dad, will you LOOK at that slut you're pumping sperm into?"  I was
instantly stripped to my bra and panties.

"Lisa, Marcia is a guest here, now.  Be nice," he said cajolingly, and blasted
another volley of wads into my mouth.

"Oh, don't worry, Daddy.  I'll be just SO nice to our cocksucking little girl
Jiggles.  After all, it was MY idea to make her able to swallow an unlimited
amount of cum.  Otherwise, after the hundreds of blowjobs she gave this
weekend, she might have gained weight."  My huge tits swelled out on cue,
bulging out of their pink lace holsters and giving my GGG-cup bra that
overstuffed look.

"If you want him to be turned into a man, you do it, Dad," she said as she
stormed out.  Mr. Rosen looked down at me.  "She's always been stubborn
like that," he said, and shot another load of jism into my mouth.  And
another, and...

He finally stopped, and after I swallowed the last of it my lips came unstuck,
and I was able to lick his dick clean before he put it back in his pants. 
"Listen, I have an idea," he said.  "Try telling her to look at it as a challenge,
that changing you into a man would be her last big hurdle in fully developing
her powers."

"Mr. Rosen, sir, maybe you should-"

"No, YOU should.  Part of being a man is being able to stand up to a
woman, even a strong woman.  You've tried asking Betty to intercede for
you, and me... here."  I felt a wave of- something- indescribable pass
through me.  "Now, nothing she can do will kill you, so even at her very
worst, I can reverse it."

The straps on my bra were really digging in under the weight of my tits,
though the bra DID keep help restrain them from the usual gyrations I
remembered.  I decided the digging was just a little bit better, until I started
up the stairs.  I'd reached the top landing before I realized: Mr. Rosen said he
CAN undo whatever mischief his daughter did... not that he would.

Too late now, as she came out of her room and saw me.  "Oh wow, a sexual
predator on my very doorstep!" she said sarcastically, as my hands were
suddenly handcuffed behind my back.  I took another couple of steps,
realizing just how much I'd depended on my arm movements to counteract
the way my boobs bobbled around.

"I would CERTAINLY never do any-"

"Oh, yes, you would!  I SAW in your mind what you would have done with
me- and WOULD have, if Dad and I hadn't had powers you can't
understand- or use," she said contemptuously.  My panties disappeared, and
she gestured at my cunt.  "Or if you had anything to rape WITH, she said. 
"So okay, Daddy wants to treat a rapist shit like you as a guest, fine.  Here,
let me help you get your bra off."  The pain tripled and quadrupled as my tits
surged out and around the failing, ripping cups- the left side blew out, the
freed boob jumping for joy.

Lisa really enjoyed seeing how hard it was for me to stand up under the load. 
I realized the situation was deteriorating fast and decided to try the approach
her father had suggested.

"Mistress, maybe you might want to try-"  The dildo appeared in my mouth,
effectively cutting off my side of the conversation.  It felt just a little softer
than before, but was strapped in just as tight.

"Listen, Jiggles!  Maybe YOU might want to try just walking out of here,
leaving, just as you are," she said, smirking at the picture I made there.  "If
you stay here, it's ONLY going to get worse for you.  MUCH worse than
that," she said.  Then another, much bigger dildo was strapped into my
pussy.  Then a MUCH bigger one rammed itself painfully up my ass, all
strapped on tight.

Then the one in my mouth jetted out a burst of jism!!  I was so surprised that
a trickle of cum drooled out my lips and down my right tit.  I found myself
swallowing automatically, as the one in my pussy sprayed its load, which
started running down my legs.

" I didn't think you could go five minutes before getting another dick in your
mouth," she said laughing as she headed down the stairs.  I watched her go,
as the dildo in my mouth fired again, and again I couldn't stop myself from
swallowing.  Then the one up my ass.  Then-

Between the weight of my boobs, the loss of balance from having my hands
cuffed and the sudden orgasm that hit me when my cunt's visitor fired again,
I lost my footing, tried to stop myself- and slipped in a puddle of jism. 
Between the increasing slipperiness of the floor, my boobs enormous weight
and not being able to use my arms, I couldn't get back up.  I could only lie
there, helpless, orgasming every few minutes, and swallowing every few
seconds.

Mr. Rosen found me there, a couple of hours later, curled up in a vast puddle
of cum, whimpering.  The dildos and handcuffs vanished, and so did the
sperm all over the floor.  Mr. Rosen started down the stairs, and then turned
back for a moment and even I was cleaned up.

"Th-thank you," was all I managed to get out, before I started to cry.  It was
all too much, Lisa had been right.  I needed, REALLY needed to get out of
there.  I'd keep my cunt instead of a dick, I'd keep these whopper melons,
just... go. Get as far away as possible.

That's when Betty found me, sitting there, crying my eyes out.  She helped
me up, and guided me down the stairs to her bedroom.  There she held me,
not talking, just holding me while I cried and cried.  After the longest time, I
was finally able to stop.  "I- I'm sorry, Betty.  I- I try-tried to-"

"It's all right, sugar," she said, holding me even tighter.  "It's all right.  You
just go ahead, and try to get some rest now.  We'll try something different
tomorrow."

"Please, Betty, no, I CAN'T!!" I cried.  "Don't you see?  There's NO way I
can win, they've got the deck stacked-"

I was- well, not quite a man again... I looked like myself again, and could
have passed as a man if I had had any clothes on, but between my legs, was
just the same little slit.

Lisa and her father were standing there.  He was glowering at her, while she
tried her best to act indifferent, while occasionally glancing icy, threatening
looks at me.

He left then, and as I watched him drive away I decided to make a run for it
anyway- as soon as I could find some clothes.  By now I didn't care if they
were male or female.  I was just heading for Betty's room when Lisa came
around the corner.

I needed to learn not to underestimate her.  Lisa continued "Oh, yes... one
more thing for today's duties, Betty."

"Yes, Miss Rosen?"  Betty was suddenly all business.

"Grow a cock- a BIG one.  Don't change anything else, just grow a big
dick."

"But, Miss Rosen, I don't want to puncture my nice new panties!"  I didn't
want her to, either!!!

"Just DO it!"  Lisa snapped.  "You'll see," she said, with a wickedly happy
lilt in her voice.

In front of me, Betty's soft sweet slit closed up and a nuclear submarine came
blasting out in my face.  I could feel myself change again, not ripping but
stretching and straining against this thick monster rod and the massive set of
balls cradled underneath.

I heard Betty say "Wow... I've never had a lacy pink jockstrap before!  But,
Miss Rosen, with that silk lining I'll be-"

"Oh, don't you worry," Lisa was all sweetness now.  "It's magically
absorbent.  You can cum in that rag all day and stay perfectly dry!"

Lisa was good to her word, to Betty, anyway.  After getting harder and
harder and BIGGER the sequoia in my 'face' would spurt out a few quick
streams, and while I couldn't actually swallow any more, I could FEEL
myself absorbing the jism.  I was somehow seeing and smelling and tasting
the whole inside of the jockstrap's cup at once.

And once Betty got used to the way I was 'magically absorbent,' she'd let it
get REALLY big before letting go with a half pint or more of cum in one
squirt.  Several times she'd rub up against something, though she obviously
didn't need much stimulation.  At times I wondered when she got any work
done, though I already suspected her job as a 'maid' was principally to keep
Mr. Rosen supplied with eye candy.

Twice she stopped to pee, before poking her missile back into my face with a
trickle of urine still leaking... maybe she wore a cock so little she'd forgotten
to shake it off.

Some hours later I heard Lisa telling Betty "Dad's coming back, better get
back into shape."  The two girls laughed as the submarine in front of me
dove, vanished into a lovely little slit- and then I was pressed back up against
it, but now I feel both of Betty's legs...

No surprise, Lisa had Betty raise her miniskirt again so Lisa could admire the
whorish fishnet pantyhose I'd just turned into.

Betty seemed to be walking around somewhat faster now, and bent over
several times, even a trip up and down the stairway... I had a bizarre flash
from high school:  we were sitting on the edge of the parking lot after school,
smoking something that doesn't concern you, when one of the hottest girls in
the Senior class strutted by in her mini.  Darryl took one long hit and said
"That girl's making her panties SO horny!!"  Suddenly, I could understand
what he'd meant.

Suddenly I was sopping wet- and was NOT that absorbent.  For a moment I
thought Betty had wet herself, but the taste and smell told me she'd just
gotten wet.

"Why hel-LO, Mr. Rosen, sir!" she sang out, running and then stopping- but
still squirming, as I felt a rather ominous force behind me... they were
hugging each other!

"Hello Betty, sweet dove.  Are you taking care of Marcia?"

"Marcia?  But Miss Rosen said-"

"Betty, do you know just WHERE Marcia is right now?"

"No, sir-"

"God DAMN it!!  LISA!!!"  Her father yelled.  I could feel Betty backing up
in alarm.

"Betty, please take off your pantyhose."  Betty peeled me off.  It must have
been dawning on her what had happened, because she put me down very
gently.

Suddenly I was a man- minus manhood, of course.  Since I was only
wearing a tiny pink, lacy G-string it kind of accentuated the... lack.  Lisa was
coming down the stairs, an insufferably smug look on her face, and her
father said "Betty, take Marcia back home.  Now."

I started for the door, and hesitated- marching out of here in just a G-string...
it was early evening, plenty of light to be seen by...

Mr. Rosen shot me an exasperated look, and I was suddenly in a pink
leotard.  Then Lisa blew me a kiss, and my boobs flowed out and out and-

I ran, bouncing and jiggling my way to the car and jumping in.  Betty was
only a few steps that seemed like eternities behind me.  Betty drove us out,
heading down the road, as I lay back and softly moaned.  I had a HUMAN
body, at least.  By now I was thinking that this might be as good as I was
ever going to get, titanic tits and everything.  Maybe I should cut my losses
and-

I looked down, noticing how I was waving and bobbing freely as the car
gently bounced up and down.  "Betty... why didn't you tell me my top had
come down?"  My leotard didn't have shoulder straps, and my rack was
rocking and rolling freely, trying to turn on the car radio.

Betty looked back at me, smiling somewhere between sweetness and
mischief.  "Short answer:  We were in a hurry.  Honest answer: I kind of like
the view."

"Pervert," I said, and we both laughed.  I reached up to holster my tits... and
stopped.  Betty liked watching them, and I decided it was certainly the least I
could do for her.

We went to Betty's house, as my appearance would have caused way too
much commotion at my place, even if I DID pull my top back up.  I was
grateful to be back inside.  Wearing my own face over boobs too big for the
NBA was in many ways even worse than being the busty blonde wet dream I
had spent the week-end as.

Betty threw some leftovers into the microwave and we talked about my
situation.  I thought it was hopeless.  I couldn't even try to go back to my
life, not when I'd have to see a tentmaker about getting a bra... to say nothing
of having to see a gynecologist... and if I went back to the Rosens, Lisa
would-

I didn't want to imagine what she'd do.  Every time I did, she always did
something much, MUCH worse.  I tried to eat with enthusiasm- Betty was a
genuinely good cook.  And, I realized as I forked some more macaroni and
cheese into my mouth, this was the first time I'd had any kind of food but
sperm since six days ago, when they'd enjoyed watching me eating their
breakfast scraps.

Betty cleaned up while I was left to ponder my options.  That didn't take
long, as none of them were workable.  I needed the Rosen's magic to get my
life back, but Mr. Rosen was determined his daughter learn to switch genders
and make me a man.  While there were several things Lisa would be GLAD
to change me into, a man just wasn't one of them.

Betty came over to the couch, and sat down to cuddle.  She was incredibly
cuddly, and eager, and loving... in less than three minutes we were out of
our meager clothes and sixty-nining, my tongue probing deeper and deeper
into her delicious pussy, while she kissed my clit in ways that almost made
me think being an ugly lesbian wasn't quite so bad after all.

We both lost count of how many times we climaxed.  By the clock we'd been
at each other for two and a half hours.  Betty had thoughtfully expanded her
bustline until it was bigger than even mine, despite the way her much smaller
frame had trouble maneuvering around with those melons hanging and
swinging off her.  Sitting on my lap, now, we played with each others racks
for another hour or two.

I was actually happy, sitting here playing with Betty's amazing body, when
she was suddenly growing- no, I shrank-

I was fully a woman again, blonde of course, a little taller than Betty with
longer hair and boobs as big as her recently-enlarged pair.  I was still looking
down at my narrow hourglass hips and waist while Betty answered the
ringing phone.

It had happened AGAIN!!  No matter where I went, or what I did, those two
were going to keep toying with me and changing me just for laughs and-

"You can guess who that was," Betty said.  She sat down close beside me,
touching me, holding me while she lovingly stroked my face.

"Steve wanted you to be able to leave the house; he figured being a real
female-looking woman would be better than your old face on... well, you
know."

I knew all right.  I gestured down at me, hitting my enormous right tit in the
process.  "And now they're starting THESE games again, I guess?"

Betty smiled.  "Actually, Steve made a compromise with Lisa.  He made you
this big," she said, hefting my boobs- or tried to, then used both her arms to
heft up one.  My nipple was like a big red cantaloupe half, only bigger.

"However," Betty continued, "Since Steve did make you big enough to, as
she put it, 'have trouble with revolving doors,' Lisa has promised- and it's a
sorcerer thing, it IS binding- not to change a single cell in your body."

"So..." she said, getting up, "You are indeed stuck in there for now, but they
won't be transforming you into... other things."

She tried to give me a hand up, but between the plush couch, her diminutive
size, and my tremendous boobs, she couldn't quite-

"Here, let's try this," she said, and was suddenly Bert in his 6'6" well-
muscled glory.  He reached his arms under me and picked me up bodily off
the couch!  He smiled, cradling me in his iron-strong arms and carried me
into the bedroom, setting me down on the big four-poster bed that dominated
the room.

I looked at the way Bert was looking at me, and said "Um... you ARE going
to change back into Betty, aren't you?"

He laughed and sat down beside me, cupping my left boob and saying "Of
course I am, honey!"  Then he kissed me softly, and pushed me back down
on the bed.  "But not tonight," he said, and laughed.  And kissed me hard
and long, as I felt his foot of manhood thickening up and stiffening.

"Bett- Bert, please-" was all I got out when he kissed me again.  I put my
arms up to push him away (futile, I know- my slender little girl's arms
against this massive Incredible Hulk), but then his practiced fingers were
doing wild and wonderful and awesome things with my sensitive, painfully-
erect nipples, and I just lay there, wallowing in pleasure.

After a few minutes, he took his mouth off of mine and I managed to get out
one weak, half-hearted "No."  Bert smiled and dipped his fingers down in the
wetness all around my shaven cunt.

"Your mouth says 'No,' Marcia, but your lips say 'Yes.' "  He grinned, and
rolled over on top of me.  I saw two spurs form from his shoulders
suddenly. growing to the headboard and supporting him over me.

He saw me looking at them, astonished.  "They keep my hands free for more
important things," he grinned, deftly fingering my swollen clit until I moaned
with raw, naked need.  "Things like fondling horny nymphomaniac sluts like
you," he grinned at the pleasure washing over my face, and bent his mouth to
my left nipple.  The right one was luxuriating in his virtuoso touch, while his
other hand was bringing my clit to the brink, then backing away.

I couldn't stand it, could barely even notice that I'd spread my legs as wide as
I could without dislocating my hips.  "Now please NOW please please
PLEASE NOW NOW FUCK ME FUCK ME FUCK-" My desperate pleas
were cut off as he slid twelve inches of amazing throbbing POWER into my
wet trembling pussy.

As soon as he slid that rock-hard shaft past my enraged clit I exploded in an
orgasm that rocked the bed out of position.  My cries of ecstasy were cut off
as he covered my mouth with his.  With his gargantuan manhood beating my
clit into willing submission and his fingers turning my tits into twin
overflowing bushels of joy, I eagerly met his tongue with mine as he crushed
his hips into mine, driving orgasm after orgasm after orgasm into me.

Volley after heavenly volley of multiple orgasms rolled over me, through me,
into me from the hole that allowed Bert's blessed dick to make me a woman,
HIS woman... I'm not sure when we stopped, I was only semi-conscious
from the sheer pleasure overload.

I became aware that Bert was lying beside me on his side, just looking at me. 
I still couldn't even talk, just smiled at him in a perfectly-contented, little-girl
way.  His extra supports gone, he rolled over on his back and pulled back the
sheets to show the towering veined column that had just filled me full of
100% pure, laboratory-grade pleasure.  "I'm ready to go again," he said.

I barely heard, I was already struggling up against the massive weight on my
chest to get to that wonderful power pole.  He reached over and again easily
lifted me by my wide hips.  I gasped at the sheer power in him- I wasn't
exactly a skinny girl!- and he grinned at the way my boobs swung around to
and fro in front of his face, as he held me effortlessly over his awesome
spike.  "Well, Jiggles, ready to go again?"

All I could think to say was "Thank God it's Friday," and he pulled me down
over his immense manhood.

I'm surprised the windows didn't shatter from the squeal of insanely violent
ecstasy that burst out of me.  He was driving HARD into me, my nipples
overflowing his cupped hands, and as I rode I felt another soul-searing
cluster-climax building up.  I hadn't even cleared my head from the first
couple of dozen orgasms when I was building up for another blast.

And so I rode his big thick iron cock for hours, finally falling asleep from the
sheer exhaustion.

I couldn't help but be suspicious in the morning.  Certainly there was one or
two people in the Rosen family who'd truly enjoy the thought of me
desperately horny for Bert's dick.  On the other hand, he DID have long and
intimate experience with feminine-style anatomy.

I showered to wash the... effects of last night's sexual olympics off... Bert
was just able to change himself into a clean shape.  When I finally came out-
there just weren't any towels big enough to cover my rack- I saw he'd
transformed into she- not Betty, but a mirror of me.  She was busy building
me a wardrobe, using the same morphing trick she'd used to get me the
cheerleader's costume.

I was finally overcome by curiousity.  "You can just... just take clothes off,
and then..."

She smiled, and a lacy diaphenous nightie formed over her body.  "The thing
is, Steve 'fixed' it so, yes, I can control my clothes at will, as well as my
shape.  No problem," she said, peeling the nightie up off her... my incredibly
curvy torso.

"And yesterday... when I changed into fishn-" I stopped, as she looked as if
she were going to cry.

"Marcia, look, I am so, SO sorry," she said quietly, her lower lip trembling. 
"It's j- just Steve likes the fishnet look, and I just changed- changed-"

"It's okay," I said, hugger her close.  "I understand."

That last statement was stretching the truth a bit, but I actually did see what
had happened... Mr. Rosen had gifted Betty with the power to alter her shape
and clothing at will.  By wearing underwear that I had been transformed
into... that had given Betty the power to alter me.

I smiled gently at her, and decided not to ask what would have happened if
Betty had decided to just magically morph all her clothes away.

She smiled at me, and a white bikini formed over her.  The bottom wasn't
quite a thong, but would left no doubt that I shaved my mound.  The top had
tits spilling out all over, and the cups left well over an inch of nipple exposed. 
"This is your FORMAL bikini," she said as she peeled it off, "The one you'd
wear when you're not putting the goods on display."

"When I'm NOT putting myself on display," I gasped, as she formed
another, hot pink bikini over herself- just barely.  This bottom WAS a thong,
and didn't have much more in front, either.  The top was like the display case
Lisa'd put me in last Saturday- instead of proper cups, the strings attached to
collars that went around each boob, and which held strings of their own
connected to cups that only covered maybe the outermost quarter of my huge
boobs.

She laughed as she peeled off the latest scrap of alleged clothing.  "This one
is good when you WANT a guy to notice," she said with a twinkle in her
eye.

Yeah, I thought, he'd be hard pressed to miss watching me be arrested for
indecent exposure.  Lisa had prevented that, in her own special way, last
weekend- but only because she'd wanted me to spend the whole day fucking
and sucking.

The NEXT bikini was a brilliant, striking red,  The bottom, in total, actually
WAS smaller than a postage stamp.  To be fair, it DID cover- just barely-
over three-quarters of the slit.  The top was another collar bikini- a double
collar, and the cups never even reached the edge of the nipples, even when
they were at rest.

Betty turned to me, the amazing twins of my own titanic tits kept the motion
up for a while.  "This bikini is... well, okay, it's lingerie.  I've worn this
kind of thing to private pool parties, maybe a dozen people or so."

"Wow, the other girls there must have LOVED that!"

She giggled.  "What makes you think there were other girls there?"

She'd stripped out, and cocqettishly smiled at me.  She dropped the teeny
tiny excuse for a bikini in the drawer and changed into her usual Betty form-
not quite as tall as me, not as busty- though any man not jaded by the
Rosen's magic games would see her as hyper-buxom.

"This side is yours," she said, patting the right side of a dresser drawer with
four rows of drawers on each side.  "Get dressed, we're going out today."

I blanched.  "Look, Betty, I'm still not... I'm kind of-"

"You're going to have to get used to it," she said.  "You can't just hide in
here until Lisa decides to return your manhood.  You're just going to have to
get used to going out, getting ogled, goosed, the whole nine yards," she said
firmly.

"But-"

"We're going out," she insisted.  "Look, you've worn FAR less, and gone as
an oral nympho in heat.  We're just taking a walk in the park."  I couldn't
escape her logic.

Nor, I realized as I looked through the drawers, could I find anything that
didn't carry on the tradition of Betty's gleeful exhibitionism.  I searched
through for the most modest outfit Betty had for me: A T-shirt which only
barely fit over my protruding rack, exposing me enough in front to show off
how frilly and lacy my bra was.  I had on the longest skirt I had- it extended
almost a full three inches below my crotch.  Betty's idea of pants were SO
short-short that most swimsuit bottoms covered more.

Betty was quite content in a tube top stretched just a bit beyond what was
permitted by law, over a thong bottom.  And so Betty took me out, to get me
aquatinted with being out as a superbusty blonde knockout... just in case...

I wasn't too surprised to find I was more graceful than any woman with
melons like mine could be... the downside was, when I walked, my perfectly
round ass cheeks moved in ways that caused quite a few bicycle crashes
behind us.  The bikes in front of us were dangers to themselves and
pedestrians.  As big as my boobs were, all my bra could do was to tone
down their more wild rampages.  I still looked like prize watermelons were
fighting to escape my shirt.

Betty was a bit smaller, but her tits were bouncing free and unfettered under
her inadequate tube top.  She truly seemed to revel in the attention every guy-
and even a few girls- were giving us.  I saw one guy gazing in shock as my
tits rolled round and round as he pedaled steadily straight into a tree.  "Now
you know why I prefer walking here, instead of along the street," Betty said
with a giggle.

Finally we found a bench to sit and rest a spell, while a crowd of not-too-
disinterested onlookers gathered.  Before long, they were standing five and
six deep around us, and I had unpleasant memories of a beach excursion just
last Saturday...

On the theory that a moving target was harder to hit, we stood up to go, and
as my mighty melons rolled forth, there was a resounding SNAP as my left
bra cup burst, sending a mound of girlflesh cascading around, and giving the
assembled crowd an impressive if intermittent view of my perking nipple.

We decided to head back before we were accused of inciting a riot.  Along the
way, a jogger who had passed us before was, by an amazing coincidence,
pacing along, stealing appreciative sidelong glances at our incredible
superstructures.

They were shouting "Show us your tits!!" by the time we got home.  I was
more than a little scared by then, having realized that almost EVERY ONE of
those men now yearning to fuck me was, in fact, strong enough to simply
hold me down and take me, if he wanted.

Betty had quickly morphed into Bert, and stepped out to discourage our loyal
fans.  Stepping back in, he said "Boy, Jiggles, you've still got it!"
sarcastically, playing with my boobs a bit.  "The thing is," she continued as I
pulled the top off and peeled off the ruined halter, "It's that I made those
SPECIFICALLY with... extreme loads like yours in mind.  For it to burst the
very first day..."

She had seen what I'd seen, written in the tattered remains of my left cup:

"Dear Marcia the Insatiable Cocksucking Slut,

I promised NOT to transform your lovely, ultra-fuckable body, and you may
rest assured, I won't.  You may ALSO take my VERY solemn promise that
our fun and games are far, far from over.

When we left you in that form, you got to keep your own special 'magic
power:' the ability to drink UNLIMITED amounts of jism.  You'll need it.

Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!!!!

Lisa"

Suddenly it felt very cold, and not just because I was standing there topless.

We discussed our options over a chef salad for lunch.  Unsurprisingly, there
weren't any.  Mr. Rosen rarely if ever disciplined his darling precious evil
daughter Lisa, Betty told me.  The ONLY reason he interceded for me was to
set up the opportunity to teach her to gender-swap.  Making her agree not to
transform me was as far as he'd go on my behalf... as for Lisa, asking her
for mercy would only inflame the problem.

Betty was going to Mr. Rosen's birthday party.  We both agreed it would be
a bad thing if I went, too.  Betty suggested not leaving the house- which I
agreed with whole-heartedly, and even mirrored my body again, to morph
some clothes for me that actually covered me- "Just in case of emergency,"
Betty said, leaving for the party as her usual female persona, though in an
evening gown instead of a maid's outfit- a see-through gown, but that was
Betty...

I put on the pair of jeans she'd just 'made' for me.  Skintight, tight enough to
for my twat to show through, but they DID cover me.  The tops would be
more of a problem, with my assets heaving and sloshing around, I'd look
sexy in a burlap sack...

I'd just picked out a full-length, if rather frilly blouse, and was about to start
the laborious process of packing my tits into a bra, when a dildo materialized
strapped into my mouth.

Whirling, I saw Lisa standing there in a formal, full-length evening gown. 
Ken was there, too, in an old-fashioned tuxedo, greatly enjoying seeing me
half-dressed like that.

"Go ahead, Jiggles, get them into your bra... if you can."

I tried to turn around and continue, but... I couldn't move!  I gasped around
the dildo, and realized I could still talk, but my neck and everything below
was paralyzed.  Lisa giggled at the sight of me standing there motionless-
except, of course, the swaying of my giant tits.

"Ken, darling, would you be a gentleman and help the lady into her bra?"

Ken laughed at that, and kept chuckling as he grabbed hold of my right nipple
and lifted it up.  Using it as a handle, he started swinging my boob back and
forth, before pushing it up into my cup.  He took even longer manhandling
my left boob, and then spent a few minutes tucking them in, patting them into
shape and generally fondling them.  He only stopped when Lisa growled
"That's enough."

Lisa stepped up and said, "Oh you poor POOR dear," in a voice dripping
with mock sympathy.  "You haven't sucked a dick ALL DAY!!  No
WONDER you resorted to holding a dildo in your mouth!"

She smiled, sweetness and malice all in one.  "Don't worry, Jiggles, I'm here
to fix all that!"

"Oh yes," Lisa purred.  "The fact that we found you here with a dildo
strapped into your mouth PROVES how desperately you're addicted to jism,
doesn't it, cunt?"

You PUT it there you b- I caught myself before completing that thought...
not that it did any good.

Lisa smiled.  "Was 'bitch' the word you were going to use to describe me,
cocksucker?" she asked, smiling her cheerfully dangerous smile.  Two more
dildos appeared, but my pants were tight enough they didn't need straps. 
"The dumpster behind the Pizza Baron is the last man who called me 'bitch.' 
I'll be nice about it, though, and put it down to sperm withdrawal.  Or maybe
that way overstuffed bra is too tight for you, Jiggles?"

She pointed at my chest, cocked her thumb up like a toy gun and said "Bzzt!" 
Instantly my bra shrank, cutting painfully into my tits.  It shrank until my tits
were bulging WAY out, both in front and along the sides.

"Oops," she said, giggling.  "Gee, it's too bad that Daddy made me give my
sacred word to NOT alter you until I can turn you into a man... so I guess
I'm not going to change your body."

"And speaking of sperm withdrawal," she said, turning to Ken, "It seems
like a crying shame for you to have that fake rubber schlong in your mouth
when there's a REAL one here that you can have... if you're nice about it. 
Drop them," she ordered, and Ken eagerly let his pants and boxers down. 
He smiled eagerly at me as his thick ten inches leapt to attention.

Even he looked shocked when his balls started growing.  "Lisa!!  Hey Li-"

"Shut up," she snapped, and Ken obediently fell silent as his grapefruit-sized
nuts grew to cantaloupe size and kept growing.  Finally he was carrying a
pair of basketballs under his dick.

That's when I could move again, and the dildo in my mouth vanished.
Without my wanting to I found myself walking over and kneeling before
them.

"Please Mistress, PLEASE let me suck your boyfriends big luscious dick," I
cooed at her, as they both enjoyed the spectacle immensely.  "I haven't had
any cum all day, and I NEED it!  I just NEED to feel a big hot cock filling me
up with jism!!  Please I'm begging you to let me suck him off, I need his
dick..."

They let me go on on that particular subject for another minute or three,
before Lisa 'allowed' me to slurp up Ken's dick.  He was already so aroused
by the sight of a huge-titted blonde begging for his tool he started spurting
into me almost immediately.  I couldn't swallow it fast enough and it started
dribbling down my chin and onto my swinging springing boobs.

It seemed a long, long time before Ken's balls even started to reduce in size
as I sucked the sperm out of them.  According to the clock it was over two
and a half hours that I was on my knees swallowing like crazy to try keeping
up with his rapid-fire wads.  I was also coated in jism all down my front, my
bra was soaked, and my pants were wet with it, too.

As Ken pulled his pants back up Lisa bent over to me and said "Good little
cocksucker!  Now you get a treat!"

As I struggled back to my feet I found I was standing outside- in front of a
building I didn't recognize.  I looked down quickly- at least I wasn't covered
in cum anymore... I was barely covered at all, in a stretchy, see-through
halter and bright red microthong.  I barely had time to notice my high heels
matched the thong when the door opened, music blared out and I strutted in.

It was a fraternity party.  Four or five dozen boys were standing around, all
ogling me as I sashayed my wriggling self in.  "Hi, boys," I called out with a
musical lilt, "The entertainment's here!"

I shimmied out of my meager clothes and started dancing to the frenetic beat,
my boobs bouncing wildly from one groper to the next.  Several guys asked
my name, and I found myself saying "Marcia Bobbins... but my friends call
me Jiggles!"  After a couple of songs I sidled up to a big, husky-looking red-
head.  I gazed deep into his eyes and said "So what does a girl have to do to
get a drink around here?"

He stammered excitedly and started towards the nearest keg, but I grabbed
him by the belt and said "No, not that, honey," gently cupping his crotch in a
very friendly manner.  "I mean, something high in protein," and felt his
trouser tent forming under my hand.

I knelt right there in front of everyone, unzipped his pants and took him in
my mouth.  He was shocked, surprised and made no attempt to get away as
my trained lips and tongue expertly swept over his throbbing six inches. 
Within a minute, he was spurting into my mouth.

His friends had gotten so hard watching me slurp him that almost all of them
came within a minute, and because of the practice I'd had at speed-
swallowing jism, almost none trickled out.  After I was done- some of the
guys wanted to go twice, and did- I got back up, blew a kiss to the room and
jauntily marched back out.

They guys poured out right behind me, thanking me, congratulating me and
generally trying to get close enough to cop yet another feel.  One very nice
young man ran up with my discarded top, but I told him to keep it, and
walked away with a waggle in my rear that had them cheering again.  It was
getting cold, and I was mildly surprised my nipples could get even harder and
perkier.

I recognized the street now, running in front of the University- but now I was
coming up on Howard's Bar, which was eight streets away!  I whirled
around, my rack swinging and bouncing with the sudden motion.  It was
indeed 10th street, with not a sign of the frat house I'd left less than half a
minute ago.

Then my legs were moving under remote control again, and I strode into the
bar in just my thong.  The bartender just smiled as I breezed past.  I even
returned the smile, even though at a back booth I saw Jeff Green, my VP at
the brokerage, with Daniel and one of the new interns!  They all enjoyed the
show as I went jiggling past, and I pursed my lips into a full-lipped pout that
BEGS a man to lay his dick across them.

I marched back into a small room in back that had been storage space the
week before.  Now it was empty save for a small wooden chair, which I
plopped my pretty round ass onto.  A moment later, Daniel walked in and
began unzipping his fly.

Daniel had always been a quiet, shy but bright and efficient at the office... he
wasn't known as a ladies man, not bad-looking, a trim black-haired man in
his mid-twenties, but just not aggressive enough to catch their attention. 
From the look on his face I imagined that this may be his first blow job.

I made it a memorable one, teasing with my tongue and teeth while brushing
his shaft ever so lightly with my lips.  When he shot his impressive (outside
the Rosen's clan) wad into my mouth, I smiled and gave a contented gurgle
as I slurped it all down.  Daniel gave his own contented sigh as I licked him
clean.

I didn't recognize the next man, a Latino who kept thrusting deeper and
deeper into my mouth yelling "Oh mama!  Oh mama!"

Jeff came in next... At 32 he was in better shape than most college football
players.  I'd hired him on fresh out of college, been his tutor, his mentor and
his friend.  Now he undid his pants and waved a big thick cock in my face. 
"You really, really want this, girl?" he asked with a grin, as it hardened to a
full nine inches!  I'd always thought he was exaggerating, but he DID have a
reputation with the ladies...

"Oh, I NEED that big beautiful tool, please, sir," I pleaded with him as I
favored him with a sweet little-girl smile.  He stuck his dick right into the
middle of it, and I took as much as I could in, running my tongue around his
shaft as I sucked.

The bar closed three hours later, at 1:00 am.  As I left the room I saw a crude,
hand-lettered sign "Marcia Bobbins- Have Mouth, Will Suck."  I guess Lisa
really wanted me to maintain my reputation.

I headed out, still topless, and much sooner than I could have normally
walked was at the Center Mall.  I was walking between rows of parked cars
when I saw a man heading for his car.  As I walked up he spun around at the
slight noise, fearing a robbery attempt.

He relaxed when he saw it was an almost-naked bimbo... well, most of him
did.  I walked up, swaying sexily, and brushed my melon-sized perky
nipples against him.  "I need cum, I really, really NEED cum!" I said as
huskily as I could in my high-pitched voice.

He almost dropped the bag he was holding, but inside of a minute we were in
his back seat, my nose buried in his pubic hair.  I wandered around the
parking lot that way until I saw Betty driving up.  As soon as her car was
beside me I was suddenly under my own control.

I wanted to spit out my tongue after everybody who'd... I realized I'd lost
track of how many guys I'd sucked at the frat house... and the bar... and...

I got in, seeing it was 3:45 on her dashboard clock.  Neither of us said
anything until we were almost back to Betty's place.  She explained that Lisa
had told her where to pick me up just as Betty was leaving.  She'd given
Betty a note to give me.  The last thing in the world I wanted was another
helping of gloating from that witch, but I wasn't surprised when my arms
raised themselves.  I opened the envelope with one long, hot-pink fingernail
and took out the note:

"To the thirstiest slut in town,

Tonight was just a small 'taste' of your new life.  As long as that's the face
and body you'll be wearing, I wanted to be sure EVERYONE in town knows
how eager you are to suck dick, and how you're addicted to jism.

Your Social Director,

Lisa"

Once we were home, inside the door, I just collapsed into Betty's arms.  She
hugged me tight, lovingly and sympathetically and sexually and-

"B-B-Betty, could you please do me a favor?" I asked, choking back the
tears.

"Anything, sugar!" she declared.  I saw the love in her eyes, and knew she
meant it.

"Tonight, don't change- don't change into Bert.  Just... Betty?"  I asked,
timorously.

Dear sweet Betty stayed her own female self for me that night- which, of
course, included her usual nuclear-powered libido.  But after being the town
slut for every guy who'd wanted to use my mouth, having a massively
buxom girl cuddling up to me was a great improvement.  We played with
each others tits until we were experiencing our own minor orgasms, and then
rolled over, she straddling my face as I plunged my tongue in.  Further south
Betty bent down and kissed my clit in wonderful and skillful ways.

Sunday morning.  I usually attended morning services at Eastside Methodist,
and the last time I'd missed two weeks in a row when not on vacation was
seven years ago, in the grip of a nasty flu.  Last Sunday, though, Lisa had
me out walking the truckstop as a whore, and this morning... I didn't want to
think of what she'd do to me in church.

Betty grabbed a quick bowl of cereal and left; she was 'on duty' today.  I
found a miniskirt and a T-shirt that didn't leave too much tit bobbing and
rolling into view under it- I didn't feel like struggling with a bra- and had an
apple for breakfast.

I was just finishing up the dishes when I noticed an envelope on the kitchen
table that hadn't been there two minutes ago.  Yet MORE bad news, but I
knew I'd wind up reading it, one way or another... I slit open the envelope to
read:

"Miss Marcia Banyon,

Your presence is required at a Birthday party for our mutual friend Bertrand
Carter.

Party to be at the Rosen Residence Tomorrow Monday at 8:00 pm.

You will arrive no later than 6:00 pm.

Proper attire will be provided.

Steve Rosen"

I heard a nasty laugh behind me.  "You might even want to arrive early,
Jiggles."

I whirled around and almost slapped Lisa when my boobs flew off on their
own scouting expedition.  "Daddy can be VERY angry when a slut is late."

Oh, great... "So, I suppose you'll 'fix' it so that I can't get there on time?"

She assumed a look of mock innocence.  "Moi?  Actually, me playing with
you is the ONE reason he just MAYBE would consider accepting... so no, I
wouldn't do anything to keep you from being on time... I just wanted you to
know, this is going to be a special day for Bert."

She looked at me levelly.  "You had better not do anything to screw up
Monday.  We really like Bert.  As much as we play games with him, it's only
because he likes it.  He's a pretty nice guy, unlike..." she waved her arm at
me, "Well, unlike some CUNTS around here!"

I decided to try one more time, getting on my knees and clasping my hands in
a supplicating, reverential fashion.  After all, she'd get tired of having to
remember to remote-control me through my daily degradations.  "Mistress,
please PLEASE let me apologize to-"

I was stripped, aside from the three big thick dildos that appeared strapped
into me.  My hands were cuffed and large clamps were pinching down
TIGHT on my sensitive nipples, pouring agony through me. I was already
crying from the immense pain when I lost my balance from the excruciating
pain and fell, face down.  The sudden weight on my tortured nipples made
me buck and twitch like an electrocuted woman.

Suddenly a hand was in my hair, yanking my head up viciously.  "You think
you're EVER getting out of this?  BITCH???" she screamed and slapped me,
hard.  "You think my promise not to transform you is going to keep me from
teaching you your lesson?"

She threw me down then, and just looked down at me, twisting in unbearable
pain.  My nipples were swollen an ugly veined purple where they bulged out
from the heavy clamps, which clinked and clanked on the floor.  Small
squeaks escaped around the dildo in my mouth as I writhed in agony.

Suddenly the clamps and dildos vanished, leaving me gasping and moaning
there on the kitchen floor.  My swollen nipples were slowly returning to
normal, but still blazed with pain from their mistreatment.  I was just starting
to roll over to try getting back up when one nipple hit the hard wooden floor,
and I gasped with pain.  Lisa laughed, enjoying as always how hard it was
for me to get up, as top-heavy as I am.

As I finally got up and flopped down in the chair Lisa stepped up and
grabbed one misshapen, swollen nipple and squeezed it HARD!  I almost
jerked back out of the chair as she yanked my sore nipple back and forth. 
"Do I have your attention, cocksucker?" she snarled.

"As even a bubbleheaded fucktoy like you should have realized by now, I can
play with you to my heart's desire, all without having to change your shape
in the slightest.  Do I," she continued, accentuating every work with a jerk on
my nipple, "Make myself, absolutely, completely, clear?"

"Yes, Mistress," I blurted, fearful of yet another demonstration.  She smiled,
and then pulled a chair around and straddled it, facing me.

"Hey, look, Marcia, I actually came to bring you some good news!  Daddy
and I are leaving after the party Monday night.  No, not forever,: she said,
laughing at the hope glimmering in my eyes, "Just to this retreat where Daddy
and his friends will teach us younger Mages how to do the ultimate, the
gender-switch thing."

"And the good news," she continued, "Is that my promise was ONLY that I
wouldn't transform you until I'd learned the sex-change trick!  After that,"
and she leaned in close, taking my chin in her hand and raising my face to
meet hers, "I'm then allowed to change you any way I want!!"  She got up,
laughing, and turned to go.

"ANY way," she called over her shoulder, and disappeared.

By midday it was only very painful to touch my abused nipples.  They'd
returned to their proper shape and the marks from where the clamps had
mashed into them were fading.  I'd sat at the kitchen table, still nude, still
dazed by the torture Lisa had so kindly dropped by to inflict.

When I heard the front door opening I figured Betty had come home for
lunch.  I was pushing myself up from the table when I realized I was hearing
a LOT of footsteps.

About a dozen guys were swarming into the kitchen.  The first four grabbed
me and held me down while the rest were dropping their pants.  After an
instant the shock left and I started to scream.  I was just remembering how
futile it was when Lisa was torturing me when one boy shut me up by
stuffing his not-particularly-fresh underpants into my mouth.

Then he straddled over me and shoved his dick HARD into me.  It hurt, but
paled compared to what I'd already been through this morning.  What hurt
was the way they played with my still-aching nipples while they raped me. 
Most of them were okay, but some tended to play rough with my nipples,
and one would grab them viciously, playing 'crack-the-whip' with my tits
while yelling "Hi-yo Silver, away!!"

They took turns repeatedly well into the afternoon.  Once they all got off me
and the first boy ripped his underpants from my mouth I thought it was over.

Instead they formed a ring around me, watching and laughing as I scooted
back, then struggled into a sitting position and forward onto my hands and
knees.  Then I bent my head down and started licking the mix of jism and
cunt juice that had leaked out while I was gang-raped.

I wondered idly about the lack of blood, lapping up the sperm soup on the
floor as the boys laughed and hooted.  Mr. Rosen had said I couldn't be
killed by Lisa's 'games,' so maybe I was puncture-proof... but not pain-
proof.

They finally left after I licked the floor clean.  I stumbled into the shower,
trying no to wince as my sore nipples kept bumping into... well, everything. 
I had just dried off and was thinking about getting some clothes-

It suddenly hit me:  Betty had been SO goo to me, SO nice, after a long hard
day at work, she really deserved to have dinner ready and waiting for her.  I
trotted straight out to the kitchen, whipped up a tangy bar-b-que glaze,
spooned it liberally over some chicken and popped it in the oven, surprised at
my sudden culinary skills.  I then peeled some potatoes, and cut them into
french-fry strips, seasoned them just so and slid them into the oven.

I'd just dropped the brick of frozen greens into the boiling water, when-

I NEEDED COCK!!!!

I gasped as the full force of my desperate yearning hit me.  I longed to feel a
man throbbing and spurting in my mouth, and I just HAD to have cum, I
NEEDED cum...

I was just heading for the front door when I remembered I was still naked.  I
didn't want to spend time answering dumb questions at the jail when any time
could be put to SO much better use sucking on a lovely juicy throbbing dick.

I pranced back to our bedroom, to grab some clothes... but Betty, dear sweet
soul that she is, she had such modest and conservative ideas about style.  I
had me a body that could inspire men to WANT to give me the sperm I
needed, and I was going to FLAUNT it!!

That's when I noticed the small brown paper bag on the dresser.  As I picked
it up, a note fell out:

"Dear Jiggles the Jism Addict,

I want to wish you the very best of luck finding enough guys to satisfy a
nympho cocksucker like you.  I hope you get all the dicks in you mouth that
you deserve tonight.

Lisa"

What a thoughtful, sweet girl she was!  I was still glowing over the warmth
and friendship in her note when I realized there were clothes in the bag, too!

Inside was a T-shirt, emblazoned with the letters "FONDLE ME!!!"  I eagerly
slipped it on, and found it didn't quite conceal the undersides of my nipples-
just the look I was looking for!  Then there was the black, lacy see-through
microskirt.  My tiny little hot-pink G-string was clearly visible through it, and
underneath it.

I jumped into my heels and was ready- almost.  Last evening, Betty had come
to pick me up before while I was still patrolling for pricks.  I wrote her a
note, saying I'd gone out for a bit, to get used to the way men look at and
treat ladies, and that she shouldn't worry,  I'd be right back.  I put the food
on the table to keep it from burning- it was just ready, anyway, and there
were a few hundred men out their with MY supper dangling between their
legs.  Smiling at the mental picture, I grabbed my purse and car keys and was
off.

As soon as the locked door closed behind me, the need, the overpowering
craving I had to drink sperm, doubled, and then tripled.  I jumped in my car
and drove off.

I drove as fast as I could to Howard's Bar.  Normally business tended to trail
off on a Sunday night, but gossip about my previous night's performance
had the place packed.  My usual room was open for me, and as I skipped in
there, eager to get a dick into my mouth, everyone applauded- or tried to
grab- my gaily bouncing boobs.

Jeff and his buds were back in their usual booth, looking quite happy to see
me.  They stood as I dashed by, and I grabbed Jeff's arm to hustle him in. 
As I swung my caboose down on the chair I was already wrenching his
zipper down and pulling out his lovely ten inches.

He enjoyed the way my boobs swung in time with the way I forced my
mouth harder and harder on his divine rod, almost as much as he enjoyed
what my expert lips and tongue were doing.  In no time I had his throbbing
manhood pumping jism into my mouth and loving every wonderful drop!

There kept up a steady stream of men into the room all night long, and after
the bar closed I spent another hour or so in the parking lot, anxious to get
every single drop of semen I could.

Betty was still up as I came in, just after 3:00.  I smiled at her and said
"Betty, honey, I certainly hope you weren't staying up for me!  I was just
having a night out on the town," I said, smiling reassuringly.

She wasn't convinced.  "Yeah right," she said, "Yesterday you're just SO
shy about being seen in public hauling that rack around, and now you're the
blushing debutante?"

I smiled and jiggled at her.  "Well, to get what a girl needs, sometimes she's-
"

Betty jumped on that.  "WHAT is it you need," she asked.

"Men," I answered.  "I need their manhood, their cocks, I need as much
sperm as I can get... and more!" I crowed.

She took me in her arms, after the usual awkwardness of our enormous
boobs bouncing around and about each other.  "Marcia, listen, this is just one
of Lisa's games, it's not you, not really YOU, it's..." I didn't notice what the
rest was.  Betty was a sweet girl and all, but holding a woman just didn't do
it for me-

And I remembered!  I pulled back and said, "Betty, could you do me a big,
HUGE favor?"

"What is it, honey?" she replied.

"Turn yourself into Bert!" I said, with a twinkle in my eye.  Betty/Bert was
able to shapeshift at will, due to the Rosins'' magic, and 'her' male form was
as spectacularly masculine as her present blonde bombshell form was
feminine.  "Please, Bert's the only one can help me now, the only man who
could give me as much cum as I NEEEEEEEED!!!"  This last was drawn out
as I dropped to my knees, begging her.

"Please change into Bert," I implored her.  "I NEED his dick, I NEED to feel
him in my mouth, to feel his cum jetting into me..."

That went on for another minute or two, but in neither sex was Betty inclined
to suppress her sex drive... or his, for that matter.  The important thing was
that as I looked up I realized that Betty had indeed changed, and now Bert's
stiffening twelve inches were right in front of me.

I lunged onto it, hard enough I thought I might have poked out a tonsil.  No
way I could hope to get that incredible member all the way into my mouth,
any more than I could ever stop trying.  I could already taste the wonderful
pre-cum dripping from his heavenly cock.  I summoned up all my practice
and my lips and tongue loved Bert to the very finest of their abilities.

And then he came, and I joyfully swallowed it, reveling in the feeling of his
jism spurting into my mouth, bouncing off my tongue and generally making
me one ecstatic slut.

He moved as if to back off, and I grabbed him, wrapping my arms as much
as I could around his tree-trunk legs.  He surrendered to the inevitable, and
stood there with me hanging off his big sweet cock.  He came again, and
again, each wad a delight for me to suck and swallow.

When he finally led me into bed, I still crept over and fastened my lips onto
his big hard pole, bringing him to another three bounteous orgasms, filling
my mouth with his delicious, blessed cum each time.

It was broad daylight when I woke up, with Bert still snoring beside me.  All
I could think was the need, the terrible longing NEED to get a dick into my
mouth!  Struggling up against the weight of my tits, I saw Bert- still in his
delightful male form- lying there asleep.  I saw the dramatically raised mound
under the covers and carefully made my way over, so pleased that the very
first thing he'd realize on waking up was that his dick was in a mouth,
specifically, MY mouth.

Awake or asleep, the dick certainly knew when it was having a good time.  It
stiffened immediately, almost choking me, but I kept sucking and tonguing
for all I was worth, and was rewarded with a few mouthfuls of jism.  I
noticed idly that Bert was awake, watching me, and in no hurry whatsoever
to get up and start his day.  I grinned at him around the giant shaft in my
mouth, and he winked at me as he pumped more sperm down my throat.

I was just running my tongue around the head of his rod when I was
suddenly- well, not myself, but THINKING like myself- thinking I had a
DICK in my MOU-

I jerked up suddenly, angry, sick, alarmed and disgusted, and before Bert
could notice, he'd doused my face with a giant wad of cum.  I fell back, not
wanting it on my FACE, not wanting to TOUCH it- off the edge of the bed
and down onto my pert fanny.  Bert was down in an instant, holding me as
he handed me a washrag to wipe myself off with.

After showering I was cleaner, even if I didn't feel it.  I looked over at Bert,
reading the morning paper, and asked him why he'd ever changed, knowing
what condition I was in last night.

"Why?!?" he asked, surprised.  Then he nudged me gently, and continued in
a low conspiratorial voice, "Hey, did you SEE the size of those jugs on the
slut who was just BEGGING me for it?"

I cut off my next retort.  Being caught in Lisa's game, no doubt even with the
best will in the world, Bert would have given in sooner or later... most likely
sooner.

Bert saw the look on my face and motioned me to come over.  I was just
framing my apology when he put his muscular arm around me and pulled me
down.  Sitting on the lap of this big strong Adonis, I could feel his cock
starting to harden under me, which set me squirming, which Bert's dick
certainly enjoyed.  Bert himself was happily watching my boobs rolling
round and round.

"Listen, Marcia," he said, gently fondling my bare boobs.  "I'm really sorry
if I did ANYTHING that hurt you if I upset you, but-"

I put my finger gently to his lips.  "It's okay, sugar," I said, trying to ignore
the warm happy sensations I was feeling from his cock stiffening under me. 
"You probably felt it was the best you could do for me at the time, and I can
see how a girl getting on her knees and begging like a whore could make
you-"

He'd taken my hand, and suddenly raised it and softly kissed my palm.  I
was dizzy from the sudden longing- not Lisa's perverted desire to make me a
rabid cocksucker, this was the need I felt between my legs.  Plain
missionary-position being in heat.

Bert was saying "Oh, don't worry, you weren't acting anything like a
whore," he had smiled at the way my nipples perked right up when he'd
kissed me, and then continued "A nymphomaniac, yes, but not a whore."

I actually laughed at that one, even remembering the mental image of me
begging to get his dick in my mouth.  Now, though, I needed it again,
only... Bert had noticed the trickle of moisture from my pussy.  "I say,
Marcia," he said, "Did you spring a leak or are you just happy to see me?"

We both laughed then, and my rocking as I gasped for breath was the last
straw for his member.  Again I was cradled in his strong exquisitely-toned
arms and carried into the bedroom, where he lay back and 'installed' me on
his thick rod.

Pleasure tore through me as my clit slid down that powerful throbbing shaft. 
We rocked and rolled together, heaving ourselves at each other as he played
delightful games with my boobs.

After a couple of hours, we stopped and cuddled a bit, before I got up and
slipped into the shower.  As I washed myself, still unused to holding slick
soapy tits that big out of the way, I wondered...

Being left in this body might be the very best I could even hope for.  Being
with Betty made me think I could learn to be a lesbian- hell, technically I
already WAS one- but then I'd see Bert and start getting wet between my
legs...

I stopped the shower and lay my head against the wall, covering my eyes and
ignoring the cold tiles against my nipples.  And the thing that made me... I
couldn't describe it... Bert just DIDN'T understand it.  To him it was all fun
and games, playing maid and slut to satisfy those kinks... it was the only
way I could describe it, for someone born male like Bert to WANT to be a
curvaceous fucktoy.

For him it was fun- HE could return to his own form any time he wanted to. 
For me, it was like I was being violated at the very core of my being, Mr.
Rosen and his spoiled, evil, terrifyingly powerful daughter casually altering
my shape, and even my mind, just for a laugh or two.  I was simply trapped,
in a way Bert could never come to understand.

When I came out, I saw Bert had changed to Betty.  It was 5:25, and Bert
had advised me to leave by 5:30.  It barely took fifteen minutes to drive to the
Rosens' mansion, but Bert had impressed on me that the stories of Mr.
Rosen's anger at tardiness weren't exaggerated. 

On the dresser was a small package that had appeared while I was in the
shower.  There was a fairly brief tan halter, with wide lacing in front to show
off my extensive cleavage, and a leather microskirt that allowed an almost
unobstructed view of my pink lacy thong panties.

I sashayed out and horns were honking immediately.  By the time I'd gotten
in my car someone crashed a van into a Ford parked along the road... I had a
horrible moment wondering if I was blocked in, trapped until I was late, and
faced the wrath of Rosen.  Even after this past week, starting off the evening
as a urinal would be bad... there was nothing to stop Mr. Rosen from
changing me any way he saw fit.

But the van moved, and I was able to get out and on the road.  Twelve
minutes later, I was driving along the road outside their mansion, very early
still... maybe I should just circle around a bit until time for-

My arms moved on their own, turning the car onto the Rosens' driveway.  I
had no choice but to pull up to the mansion, get out and go on in.

As I approached the door, a maid opened it, in the same barely-dressed
knockout-blonde pattern- no wait!  That was MY knockout-blonde body the
maid was in... as I walked in, I saw at least two other maids, all identical to
me except for their tiny little maids' outfits.  They were hustling along,
carrying china and crates of champagne and trays of various goodies while I
was hustled upstairs into Mr. Rosen's room itself.

I stood by the door while he was talking to someone, last-minute details for
the party, it seemed.  I took the chance to look around... bed the size of a
tennis court, bar and entertainment center, desk with a pc, copier and every
other piece of office equipment I knew of, glass-fronted figurine case-

No, wait, Betty had warned me that those weren't figurines, but actual
women- well, men changed into women, miniaturized and suspended until
Mr. Rosen decided to restore one for his pleasure.  There were quite a few
empty spaces, and I realized where the bevy of maids had come from.

They were all races, all nude, some just standing there, some stuck in highly
sexual and/or demeaning positions for... weeks?  Decades?

Looking at Mr. Rosen's 'trophy' case made me realize just how much danger
I was in, just standing here.  Finally he clicked off the phone and handed it to
a waiting maid who stepped out the door with it.  Unbidden my long shapely
legs were moving, walking over to where he sat back on an ornate divan.

"I could never abide having a telephone in my bedroom all the time.  Damned
uncivilized," he said with a friendly-enough smile.

"Yes, Mr. Rosen, sir," was the safest thing I could think to say to him.  He
looked at me, and asked "How would you describe Bert's feelings towards
you?  Would he enjoy you more as a sex toy if he didn't know it was 'you'
inside there?"

I started to think of a safe, neutral answer when my mouth opened on its
own.  "Bert has always enjoyed any sexual contact between us, and I get a
strong feeling he genuinely cares for me.  He certainly isn't shy about
initiating sex, in either gender, and perhaps his feelings for me might actually
enhance his enjoyment of his body."

He nodded, not surprised by the answer.  "Lisa was right, then.  This seems
like the perfect opportunity," he said, and then picked up a small, gift-
wrapped package and stared at it, deep in concentration, and suddenly I felt
dizzy, like waves of their magic were running through me, in me-

The sensation stopped, and I was rather surprised to NOT find myself in the
package, or changed in any other manner.  A maid stepped in smartly and
took the package from Mr. Rosen.  Instead of leaving, though, she came over
and stood beside me, holding the package out between the two of us.  I
looked at Mr. Rosen for some clue as to what this was all about, and he
looked back at me as if seeing me for the first time... "Hmmm, Jiggles, we
really wouldn't want you confused with the real maids right now."

Instantly I was shrinking.  Looking in the wall-length mirror I saw I was
now a tiny little Japanese girl, naked except for my high heels, maybe 5'3" at
best, long black hair and brown eyes, quite buxom by Japanese standards-
though, the next moment, I was extremely buxom by Dolly Parton's
standards.

"Mr. Rosen, sir," I said, even taking on a lilting ever-so-CUTE Japanese
accent and dropping to my knees, "Perhaps you might want to relax for a
while before the party.  I would be honored if this unworthy slut were
allowed the great honor of sucking your dick.  While my promiscuous mouth
is certainly unworthy of holding your revered manhood, I can only beg you
for the boon of placing your infinitely esteemed cock in my common often-
used hole of a mouth..."  This went on at some length, before Mr. Rosen
finally deigned to unzip his pants and let out his fifteen-inch monster.

It had been a strain before, just getting the end of that thing into my mouth. 
Now as a petite (except for my gigantic rack) Oriental doll, I had to strain my
jaws painfully just to get the head of the monster in.  Instantly my lips were
sealed around it, and I found myself automatically sucking and licking despite
the pain.

Of course, this was when Lisa walked in.  "Why Jiggles!  What a surprise to
see you with a cock in your mouth!"  She was certainly enjoying the way my
jaw was strained holding just the tip of her father's monster dick- to say
nothing of the way my cheeks chipmunked out and I made gulping and
slurping sounds, desperately trying to swallow fast enough as Mr. Rosen
came.

Lisa stayed to watch the spectacle for a few minutes.  About once a minute I
had to convulsively strain to swallow the huge wads of jism that kept pouring
into my mouth, and her self-satisfied smile would break out into a giggle. 
After watching me struggle with four comings, she said "NOW aren't you
glad we gave you the ability to drink unlimited amounts of cum?"

She stayed to watch me gulp down another pint of sperm and turned to her
father.  "Daddy, we'll need another couple of dancers.  Oh, and while we're
at it, if I'm going to arrange the entertainment properly, then I'll need to be
able to... 'work' with the talent."

"Okay," Mr. Rosen agreed.  "I'll do the honors on this one, as soon as she's
finished here."

I dreaded to think what he was going to do to me, as Lisa took a couple of
girls from the display case and left.

As she left, a maid came in and handed Mr. Rosen the phone.  He seemed to
be talking to some caterers.  "Yes... two Bacardi, one Canadian Mist...
yes... no, two two-liter jugs on the sodas.  We," he smiled, and looked
down at me as another wad came gushing into my mouth, "We'll have some
thirsty people here."

After maybe a half an hour, I suddenly felt that 'magic' feel shoot through
me- but again, I couldn't tell any change.  Mr. Rosen nodded at the maid and
she left, taking the package with her.  "That one, we had to leave in close
proximity while the magic took," he said.  That was all he said on the subject,
and picked up a copy of the Wall Street Journal, idly perusing it as he kept
pumping jism into me.

After another timeless while of struggling to swallow it as fast as it was
coming in, he stretched his arms and legs, neatly kicking my right tit in the
process, gave me another mighty wad of cum, and then my lips released and
I was able to remove my aching jaws from his massive cock.  He waited for
me to lick him clean before stuffing his trouser snake back into his pants.

I thanked him, deeply and at length, for the privilege of servicing him, and
found myself marching down stairs.  On the way out, I saw in the mirror my
hair had turned platinum blonde, matching my eyeliner.  I found myself
heading straight for the kitchen and pushed the door open and-

I was jammed into what looked like an elevator, with another nine girls and
four guys.  Jammed in as we were, everyone had plentiful opportunities to
play with the huge boobs available in there, since all of us, male and female,
were sporting a huge pair.  Amazingly, there was enough air flow that we
weren't sweating with all those bodies crowded together.

As I stood there, my tits collecting fingerprints from the guys (and the girls-
they'd all used to be guys), I heard stories floating around as to how some of
these people came to be in Mr. Rosen's collection.  One had tried to molest a
lady Mr. Rosen had dated back in the '30s... a black woman used to be a
white male lawyer, who'd tried to scam Mr. Rosen in a phony whiplash
lawsuit... three were burglars, one pair from 1968 and one loner Mr. Rosen
caught just two years ago... a drunk driver who'd run over Lisa...

After everyone's story had been swapped around, speculation drifted to what
we were in for.  I let on they were having a birthday party for a friend, and a
small, fearful debate opened up on whether we were a present for him or
entertainment for the evening.

And then the roof and walls were lifted off, fast.  We quick-marched out
across the plateau we-

It wasn't a plateau, it was the dinner table!  Looming up all around us were
the dinner guests, laughing and clapping at the parade as we marched across. 
The tallest guys here were maybe six inches tall.

We spread out across the table as twelve maids, all in 'my' body, ducked
under the table.  It looked odd until I counted and saw twelve guests.  Twelve
more maids were serving the Rosens and their guests, as we miniaturized
people started dancing, moving and shaking and swinging whatever would
swing.

The guests were all vastly entertained by us, and no one thought anything of
fourteen dolled people dancing for their entertainment.  I was wondering if
they were sorcerers themselves... or maybe, like Bert, just used to the magic
done here.

I wound up dancing in front of Lisa's plate.  She really got a kick out of me,
dancing and swinging my tits around.  Across the table, a scruffy looking
young man in a "METALLICA" T-shirt also enjoyed watching me.  He
suddenly looked down real close, and I found myself growing a third tit, just
as big as my others!  Scruffy laughed, and nudged the older man in a
business suit next to him to point out his handiwork.

I saw Bert, then, down towards the end by Mr. Rosen.  He was being served
by one of the maids... but he was also hugging her, gently fondling her,
occasionally goosing her... okay, it wasn't much different from the way the
other male guests were treating them but the way Bert was touching her...
like he touched me- he thinks his maid IS me!

And then I realized, I'd been thinking of the maids as looking "like me,"
NOT "like the busty bimbo I was turned into."  I was wondering how far I'd
come to see myself as female when suddenly I was clumping around on big
webbed ducks feet.  All along the table, the tiny dancers were being changed
and altered by the Mages present. 

As desert was served, we dancers grouped together in twos, slow dancing
together.  I had grown another row of three gargantuan boobs under my old
rack.  My partner was a man who's arms had turned into thin oak tree limbs. 
We were dancing cheek to cheek when I felt something brush by me, and say
his mouth had been replaced by a dick.  I saw Lisa smile just as I started
French-kissing him.

Once the guests had finished desert they started getting up from the table. 
Lisa hugged a lady saying "Oh, it's SO good to see you, Aunt Celie..." they
were still talking as I walked off, but before they got round the corner I saw
them stop, and Lisa pointed back towards me.  'Aunt Celie' looked at me,
coldly, and I felt my jaws clamp shut and my lips pursing together.  Reaching
up, I found another cunt where my mouth had been.

After the guests retired to the den the maids came out from under the table,
wiping off as much cum as they could and cleared off the table, leaving just
us dancers milling around.  Various commiserations were offered by those
who still had mouths.

After some time, Mr. Rosen came through, and suddenly all the other dancers
were motionless figurines again.  The men were all back in their female
bodies, but a few of the women were still trapped in their bizarre
transformations.

I was left there, all alone, for maybe an hour when Bert came back through,
leading a trio of maids who were carrying the gifts he'd received.  He
stopped when he saw me, and I instinctively raised one tentacle to wave. 
Bert turned to one maid and reached into the box she was carrying.  He
pulled out what looked for all the world like a TV remote control and-

I was sitting on the edge of the table, back in 'my' busty blonde body- full-
sized.  I took a moment, feeling myself to make sure I was actually whole
again (and even realizing I wasn't ashamed to be glad to be a whole WOMAN
again) as Bert explained the gift from Mr. Rosen.  I noticed it was just the
size of the package that had been held by me when I arrived.

"It's a remote control," Bert said.  "Only it doesn't work on the TV or VCR
or anything... except you."

So... Bert could now change me at will... but he'd only used it to restore
me... so far...

As the Rosens came to see him off, Lisa grabbed me by one nipple and pulled
me aside.  Hard.

"We certainly hope Bert enjoys his birthday gifts," she said, with a devilish
smile.  "Daddy wants to make sure Bert gives it a complete test, so we...
'inclined' him to view it all as a LOT of fun.  And," she continued, "He's
going to be very excited, and VERY turned on by having that kind of power
over you."

"And then, once I get back," she added, "I'll be able to transform you into
anything I wish.  And I will," she said with a flash of her old anger in her
eyes.

As I got back to my car, I heard Mr. Rosen telling Bert that if he happens to
turn me into a man, to be SURE to change me back before Lisa returns... I
was dumbstruck!  Bert had had the option, and had instead chosen to make
me a blonde fucktoy instead?  I barely heard him telling Bert not to worry, the
remote's batteries would never ever wear out, no matter how much he used
it... and me.

I was just considering that, given the circumstances I had been glad enough
to be changed this way, Mr. Rosen looked over at me and my car vanished. 
"I sent it on home," he said.  "You ride with Bert, just in case he wants to
play with his new toy."  I didn't have the nerve to ask if he meant the remote
control or me.

As he drove, Bert kept giving me these grinning sidelong glances, and I
realized the 'programming' the Rosens had left in him was coming to the
surface.  I couldn't blame him, knowing how it was all those times Lisa had
made me an oral nymphomaniac.

He pulled into the shopping center, saying that he needed to get a few
groceries, as he'd be living at home until the Rosens arrived.  He parked far
enough away that, in the darkness just past midnight, hopefully no one
would notice the naked blonde with boobs bigger than watermelons.

As he disappeared into the doorway of the store, I realized I was going to be
facing yet another round of my body- or even my mind, being transformed as
part of someone else's perverted sex games.  But I was already stuck in this
buxom female body with no way-

I turned around as far as I could with the weights hanging from my
shoulders, and reached back into the box on the back seat... a few books...
CD cases... a largish plastic package of some kind-

I picked it up, the remote control that would give him absolute power and
mastery over me.  I realized how unbelievable this would have been a mere
ten days ago...

There were no words, just letters.  Two arrow keys, like the channel surf or
volume control on a normal remote ran up and down either side.  The "B"
was almost certainly my bust... YES, they WERE getting smaller... I
stopped once my tits were in the voluptuous category.  They were shrinking
slower the smaller they got, and I was in a hurry.  I had to make myself a
man and scram before Bert got out of the store!

There was another arrow button running along he bottom, from dark to light. 
I didn't bother to test to see if it was skin or hair color.  I was looking at the
rows of buttons across the remote: BLDG, BSML, WBO, CDP, BLT,
MBG, BDHT.

It was once Bert had gotten in his car I heard a man saying "Did you get the
girl?"  It wasn't Bert.

Bert replied "Yeah, mission accomplished.  Let's bail," and the car came to
life and we were moving again.  I was wondering what I was now- if the
Rosens' remote control was programmed to change me into it, I probably
wouldn't like it- and why Bert didn't at least change me back into a woman.

Back at his house, he pulled me out of his pocket and casually tossed me on
the floor- I didn't weigh enough to even notice the impact.  Then I felt my
body growing, surging out and up and then I was a woman again, a real live
woman.  I felt myself, not even caring how insanely GLAD I was to be a
woman again-

I saw the two of them, Bert was standing by he door, looking angry, while
sitting in the easy chair was a man with expensive clothes and long black
hair.  I gasped as I recognized him and-

"Freeze," Bert said, pointing the remote at me.  Instantly I stopped, my arms
half-raised, a comical look of shocked surprise on my face, but for the
moment I wasn't even thinking about the picture I presented them.  Tony
Windell, my accountant!  He burst out laughing at the way I was frozen in
position, nude, with such a brainless look on my face.

Bert wasn't laughing.  "Don't do ANYTHING unless specifically ordered
to!" he said.  "Do you have ANY idea how STUPID that was, Jiggles?!?" he
roared.  "If Steve hadn't had the foresight to build a locator into this, you'd
still be there as the house whore!"  He glared at me for a moment, then shook
his head.

"I swear, Marcia, if you REALLY want to treat this powerful magic device as
a toy... we will," he said.

"I was able to find you right after they took you... but I couldn't risk trying
to morph the remote when I broke into their house, so I needed an
accomplice," he said, waving at Tony.  "And now," he continued, "I have to
go check on the Rosens' house while they're away.  Try not to get into TOO
much trouble."

He put down the remote as he changed into Betty.  She then put the remote in
her purse and walked out, leaving Tony there to admire my frozen form. 
Then Betty came in, smiled sweetly at me, and handed Tony a folded-up
paper... and the remote!!

As Betty left, I could only hope that Tony didn't know who I was before the
Rosens' little games.  Then he said "Well, Mr. Banyon- or should that be
'Miss?'- you'll be glad to hear that Betty told me all about your trouble." 
BETTY!!  How COULD you?!?

Tony chuckled.  "Don't blame her, he had to explain to me what we were
doing after you went and let yourself get shanghaied.  And," he continued,
looking at the paper Betty had handed him, "I'm not unfamiliar with the
Rosens' little... games."  He pushed a button, and I was suddenly wearing a
pink string bikini.

"Remember the week I was out with the flu, seven years ago?  I'd just gone
to the movies," he said.  He pushed another button, smiling as my boobs
grew until they burst through my top.  "I found a fourteen-year-old girl there,
telling me she was waiting for an apology, for spilling a few bits of popcorn
on her.  So after the movie, I hit the men's room," he went on, removing the
remains of my bikini top, and continuing to fondle me once they were gone.

"I was just undoing my zipper when I see this little girl standing there in the
bathroom.  I asked her what the hell she was doing, and suddenly- poof!-
I'm one of the urinals!"  He pushed another button, and I was in a G-string,
with tassels on the tips of my huge nipples.  All pink again... I was starting
to see the trend.

"Dance!" Tony said, and I found my body moving sensuously, swaying and
shimmying as he enjoyed the wondrous ways my giant boobs bobbed and
waved.  "Anyway, after being peed into for a week, she found me in a
MOST apologetic mood when she restored me."

"So, Jiggles," he said, enjoying the show, "Bert told me you tried putting the
move on Lisa when she interned at your company," he just managed to finish
that before he burst out laughing.

"Speaking of boobs," he said, as he regained his voice and picked up the
remote, "Make them rotate counter-clockwise," and I found myself timing the
moves on my pretty chassis to make my titanic tits move as he'd ordered.

By the time Betty returned, Tony'd trained me to make them spin in opposite
directions.  Betty stood there watching the show, and laughed as my tits
swung around into each other, their momentum making them try to
corkscrew around themselves.

As my boobs unwound from each other she took the remote from Tony and
ordered me into the kitchen to fetch out a plate of cold cuts and crackers- and
to instantly get anything either of them ordered, addressing them as 'Master'
and 'Mistress.'  I brought it out to them, setting it on a small end table
between Tony's chair and the couch Betty was reclined on.  Betty looked up
at me, smiling as I waited obediently for her next order.

She clicked on her TV, and then started the VCR, grinning as I flinched each
time her long pink fingernails tapped a button.  Then she tapped one of the
top row buttons on my remote, and I felt my clothes changing.  I wasn't even
able to look down, but in the window I could see a Playboy Bunny standing
submissively at attention, her rather brief pink uniform not quite covering all
her wide perky nipples.  Still, it DID cover a lot more than my previous
ensemble, even if my bunny ears did bob and wave in a rather silly way.

I fetched Tony a beer and Betty a gin and tonic as their porn movie started. 
Tony drank his beer down and ordered another one, grinning as I hopped to
obey him.  He took the beer from me and went back to watching the movie,
in which a girl was explaining to two uniformed policemen that she'd only
run the red light because she'd been distracted by her too-tight bra, which she
obediently doffed.  Tony's pants were already bulging, and as the girl knelt
to bribe her way out of a ticket, Tony spoke up.  "Jiggles, get me a blow
job."

I instantly marched over, ducked down and crawled the last four feet to avoid
blocking his view.  He'd already unzipped his pants and his dick was at
attention.  I slurped it down, sucking and licking, and he relaxed, letting me
do the work.  He thrust himself into my face at the end, reflexively, as he
shot his wad into my mouth and I swallowed it.

From the delighted surprise on his face, he hadn't been prepared for me to
lick him clean, but he certainly didn't object, either.  After I finished cleaning
him he put himself back in his pants, and Betty, who'd watched the whole
thing grinning, ordered another gin and tonic.

After the movie, Tony stayed to watch me eat Betty.  I have to admit a certain
eagerness for that particular order as I leapt to obey, lickety slit.  I kissed her
and gently worked my tongue into her, sucking on her clit while swirling my
tongue around the tip as she'd done to me with ecstatic results, and more than
once I thought she might buck right off the couch.

After Tony left, she again picked up the remote, smiling at the trace of fear in
my face.  "Marcia, you may now move and talk, freely and as you normally
would- except you may NOT, under ANY circumstances, touch the remote
control for you."

I thanked her, and made a desperate run to the bathroom.  The pressure was
so great now that the pee exploded from my pussy as I sat my ass down on
the toilet to pee.  It struck me, as glad as I was to be a real live girl again, that
I was getting used to sitting down to pee... even getting used to being a sex
toy.  If I ever did get my cock back again, would I still feel... feminine?

I collapsed into the chair Tony had been in.  The strain of being on my feet so
long, carrying around the gigantic melons spilling over the top of my bunny
costume, had been more than I'd ever expected.  The little puffy tail was
pressing into the small of my back, but for the moment I was too tired to
move.

"Two things," Betty was saying.  "One, yes, I AM mad at you- you came
THIS close," holding her thumb almost touching her forefinger, "This close
to spending the next half a century or more!- as an inflatable sex doll, handed
down from one generation of college boys to the next."

"Two," she continued, "That wasn't the reason for today's show.  It's
just..." she picked up the remote, holding it gently, even fondling it.  "It is
just such a tremendous, new  thrill to have this... this POWER over
someone," she said with a cheerfully drunk smile.

Lisa had gloated about how they'd... 'influenced' Betty into feeling that way,
that she'd feel SO excited about being able to toy with me that she'd be
unable to resist using the remote on me.  I, in turn, found myself unable to
say a word about how the Rosens had played with their good friend's mind.

For her part, Betty waved me over to sit by her, and so I levered myself up
and went over to her where she was lounging on the couch.  We had our
usual grope session moving our tits out of each others' way, womanhandling
each others rack long after we'd meshed together into a cuddlesome ball of
femininity.

Things went well until I said "You know, sugar, anytime you're Betty and
you want me to go down on you, you don't need any magic toys to MAKE
me want that."

She took her lips from my right nipple to ask "And what about Bert?"

Even after all this time, I could so easily forget, when holding Betty's
heavenly, hyper-voluptuous body in my arms, that she was born male and
given the power to shapeshift by her sorcerer friend.  "You know," she
continued, "Bert is as much a part of who I am as this body is," she said,
gesturing at her ample chest.  "Sometimes, Marcia, I get the feeling you don't
feel the same towards Bert as you do when I'm playing dress-up as Betty."

"Well," I said, looking for a safe way through this sudden minefield, "I've
always been straight, plain hetero before I met you, at the Rosens' place.  I'm
just not used to-"

Her eyes lit up and she snatched the remote as I realized the depth of my
mistake.

"Well of COURSE, honey, if it's just a matter of getting you used to it," she
said with a smile, as she pressed one of the arrow keys on the remote.  I felt a
faint feeling of magic wash over me-not as strong as when I'd completely
changed, more subtle...

That's when I noticed the back of the couch.  When I'd sat down I could
easily see over the top of it, now it was above my eye level, rising as I
watched.  The couch, and Betty herself, were getting larger and larger...

She stopped while I was still more than four feet tall, but not much more. 
My bunny costume still fit- or at least, as much as it had before.  Betty stood
up and told me to get up- I got up.  I knew if I balked, she'd just use the
remote to get me to obey... among other things.

She embraced me and we danced.  She was at least a head, head and a half
taller than me now... on the plus side, her embrace was keeping my face
buried between her amazing boobs.  Net win for me, I decided, resting my
head between those wondrous orbs.

It didn't last long.  Suddenly she was changing into he, massive boobs
shrinking into Bert's broad massive shoulders.  I was facing Bert's
washboard stomach, and suddenly a massive hand cradled my chin, lifting
my face up.  Bert smiled down at me from way up there, and took the remote
in hand again.

I shrank again, just a bit, and now in my face was Bert's crotch, bulging
ominously.  He chuckled and my boobs grew out, just enough to free them
from my bunny costume.  "Just perfect," he breathed, as I heard the metal in
his zipper tinkling under the strain.

He pushed one more button, and then set the remote down.  I didn't notice it
at first, blinded by the sudden searing NEED I could feel like an icy claw
between my legs.  I looked at that INCREDIBLE physical specimen that Bert
was, a giant, muscular and handsome enough to make a mannequin's nipples
perk up, and with a weapon that could conquer me ANYTIME...

I was so deeply lost in heat, I didn't even notice I'd wrapped my little arms as
far around as they'd go, embracing this big huge hunk of man, panting softly
as his beautiful crotch bulged rhythmically against my cheek.  "Please, Bert, I
need it I need it SO bad PLEASE-"

"Tell you what, Jiggles... if you suck it, THEN you can fuck it," he said
with a grin.  In some distant corner of my mind I remembered he'd put this
compulsion, this all-consuming need into me, but the ONLY thing that
mattered to ME was that I could get to ride the wild Bert once I'd sucked his
heavenly staff.  I squealed in delight and grabbed at his zipper, but a giant
hand grabbed both of mine and held them.  Easily.

"Of course, before you can suck you'll have to show me the trick you did
with your tits, where you made them counter-rotate!"

He laughed at the way I snatched my bunny suit down and jumped out of it
the moment he let go of my arms.  In just my high heels, cuffs, collar and
bunny ears I rolled my shoulders and chest the way Tony had helped me
learn, and in another couple of minutes Bert was watching me intently, my
right tit rolling clockwise while the left twin was spinning counterclockwise.

Then giant arms scooped me up and carried me back into the bedroom.  I
looked in his angelic face and could only feel total, unconditional yes-I'll-
marry-you-and-have-your-kids love.  That, and an attack of horniness that
would burn through three-inch steel.

AS he dropped his pants and lay on the bed I lunged at him, getting as much
of his foot long dong in my tiny little mouth as I could, working my lips and
tongue for all they were worth.  I even caught almost all of his wads, leaving
just a couple of trails of cum running down my chin.  I looked up and smiled
at him, his jism glistening on my lips as he reached over to the night stand-

The compulsion was gone, he had made me need his cock, made me insane
with horniness, and as I started to get back up he picked me up in his huge
strong hands, pulling me closer to-

"Bert, NO!!  I'm too SMALL now you're too-

"A deal's a deal," he said and impaled me.  The pain of his awesome weapon
pushing up into my tiny cunt ripped through me. FAR worse than that first
night when he'd taken my cherry.  The pain didn't let up, either, as my
swollen clit was mashed and massaged by his pipeline.  My screams were
equal pleasure and pain as he spurted deep into me and I came and came and
came...

Mercifully he only did me for twenty minutes or so, and as I stumbled back
into the bathroom to clean up I was truly surprised there was no blood.  More
of the Rosens' magic, like my infinite capacity for sperm, to keep their toys
from breaking.  He'd been so deep in me when he came, I'd expected to taste
it.

As I came out of the bathroom, more good news: Lisa was sitting on the bed,
watching Bert sleep.  The look on her face was so tender, so loving as she
watched him sleep, I almost didn't recognize her.  I could tell she genuinely
cared about him... no wonder they let him play with me so much.

She looked at little girl me with amused contempt.  "I'm guessing putting
your mouth at crotch level was your idea?  To save wear and tear on your
knees?" she asked sweetly.

"I'm guessing the party with the students the last couple of days was your
idea," I answered, too tired to worry about the consequences.  She was here
to what she was here to do.  She'd do it.  Period.

"Me, bitch?!?  You're blaming that on ME?" she demanded.  I noticed Bert
didn't get up even with all this noise... more witchery, no doubt.

She jumped up and strode over, and before I could do anything she'd
grabbed my by my right nipple and lifted me bodily off the ground!!

I screamed but no sound came out, a she pulled me up face to face: "Listen
whore!" she snarled.  "That entire bit was YOUR doing.  ALL you!" and
threw me to the floor with a crash.  She looked down at me, smiling as I
scampered away in panic, hit the corner of the room and unconsciously tried
to make myself as small as possible as she loomed up over me, laughing.  "I
gotta say, though, I REALLY enjoyed watching THAT show.  I'm already
looking forward to the sequel."

I tried to talk, to beg, to surrender but still no words came out, and I noticed
my mouth wasn't working, I reached up to my lips- which were gone,
replaced by a dick and a small pair of nuts.  She burst out laughing again at
the way my eyes bugged out crosseyed at the cock under my nose.

"I really should have fixed it so Bert would have taken longer to find you,
maybe a month, maybe twenty years... but I'll have all the time in the world
for that..."

She kneeled down by me and smiled, taking my chin in hand and raising my
face as Bert had done so sweetly with me so short a time ago... "I've passed
the tests, I've satisfied my promise with Daddy.  I can switch genders now,
and so, as far as YOU'RE concerned, I'm free to do my worst.  And I will."

As I cowered there, my hands stealing to my face to feel the dick I'd been
wanting so badly for- I saw her take a pencil and walk over to the night
stand. Suddenly the wall was gone and I was cowering directly in front of
her. 

 "Bert's already read you the riot act about playing with the remote.  Let's just
let him think you'd found a way past his command not to touch it," she said
with a smile, and tapped one of the buttons with the pencil.

Instantly I was contracting again, as she dropped the pencil to make it look
like I had after the change started.  She looked down on my, smiling
contentedly and left.

After a couple of hours, Bert woke up.  He wasn't smiling.  "Okay, Marcia, I
warned you and-" he'd picked up the remote and aimed it at me- then smiled
and put it down.  A suit and tie morphed onto him and he picked me up and
put me in his pocket.

I heard the tones from his bedside phone.  "Hello Natalie... yeah it's Bert...
yeah, great... me too... Listen would you like to have dinner tonight... yeah,
I'm sorry but someone else canceled on me... sure," he clicked off and I
could tell from the steady sway he was moving.

I could hear but not see as he drove, got out, and I heard a woman's voice,
distorted like all the sounds (I know, I know, the miracle was that I could
hear at all.   Then back in the car, with her.  Getting out again... from the
music I guessed it was a restaurant.  Small talk, laughs over old times and old
friends.

They danced, close enough for me to feel the pressure as they embraced.  She
asked Bert if he still had to move around so much in his job as an engineer-
his 'cover' when his friends were wondering where Bert was, when he was
playing Betty- and he said yes... but he had a few days off now...

They were strangely quiet in the car, exchanging occasional murmurs or
sighs, but no real words.

I eventually noticed the pocket I was in was bulging and bending- after a
moment's panic, I realized Bert had taken off his shirt.  Eventually fingers
like tanker trucks reached in and picked me up.  A brief pull, and I could see
and hear much more clearly, as I was slipped out of- I saw a lovely black
woman sprawled back on a bed, in an unfamiliar bedroom, her firm supple
breasts crowned with tightly perked nipples, here eyes locked on Bert's
massive manhood-

And then the head of his dick filled my face and I tasted his precum as I felt
my body somehow rolling down the shaft-

I was a condom!

It felt almost funny, not going into shock... maybe I WAS getting
accustomed to the Rosens'' little magic tricks.  Until Bert pressed me against
the head of his footlong, thick manhood and rolled my tight, seamless body
down its length I would never have guessed I'd been transformed into a
condom.

After all Lisa and her father had done, it just wasn't enough to surprise me.

The back of my 'head' was rubbing and stroking on something soft,
slippery, pliant and warm.  Natalie must have gotten wet when she saw the
size of Bert's member.  He was a giant of a man in every measurement...
when he was being a man.  I wondered if Natalie knew about his
sexchanging games with the Rosens, as suddenly I was buried under a hot,
heavy mass-

Okay, to be fair, from the one glimpse I got of her the only excess fat she had
was exactly where men enjoyed seeing it, but from my vantage point, her
cunt was a hole deep enough to bury me- which Bert was doing, repeatedly,
faster and faster and then he slowed down, and I could feel Natalie tightening
around me, squeezing me as Bert kept driving in and out...

It seemed like forever, Bert driving faster and then slowing as Natalie came
and came and came... then Bert was going faster and faster and FASTER
until what felt like gallons and buckets and tubs of cum spewed from his
head.  I could feel myself expand, and even tasting the wads and wads of
jism I was being inflated with.

Bert kept making love to this Natalie lady for at least an hour before they
stopped and just lay together for a bit, cuddling.  I was still wrapped along
the length of Bert's crankshaft, wondering how long he was going to keep
me in this state and trying ever so hard to pretend I wasn't jealous of Natalie.

Finally Bert excused himself and went into the bathroom, where he
unceremoniously peeled me from his submarine and dropped me on the floor. 
Then he cleaned himself off, and pulled out the remote from the pile of
clothes he carried with him.

I felt a jolt as I was changed into- I couldn't tell before the next jolt hit and I
was back in a confined, enclosed space- a condom wrapper, I realized as Bert
pulled me out, then rolled me down the length of his awesome manhood. 
Then he went back to pleasing Natalie for another hour or so.

After he pulled out, finally, he peeled me off and dropped me in the garbage
can in Natalie's bathroom and left, turning out the light.  Aside from the taste
of his sperm, all I was aware of at all was the soft shape that propped up my
left side, like lying half-on a mattress.  Before he'd turned the light out, I saw
what it was: a discarded panty liner.

I eventually drifted off to the strange 'sleep' I still experienced, even when
experiencing 'life' as an inanimate object... I woke up, crusted with dried
semen, just in time to see Natalie drop her robe and step into her bath.  I
couldn't see her bath, lying at the bottom of a garbage can like this, but what
I saw... no wonder Bert had chosen her to introduce me to life as a condom.

After Natalie got out I had the pleasure of watching her towel off, admittedly
from a rather unusual viewpoint.  Then Bert came in, took a leak and left.

Some long time later I was shooting up from the bottom of the garbage can,
restored at last to my original- no, I kept trying to remind myself, my original
form was a MAN, not this platinum blonde bimbo with a perfectly rounded
ass and perfectly incredible melons.

But even as I could see the spectacle I was making in the mirror, hugging my
mind-bogglingly female body for the sheer joy of being back in it, I had to
admit I was genuinely glad to be in this curvaceous bodacious voluptuous
body.

Bert was standing in the doorway, holding the remote up.  "Well, Jiggles,
have you figured out YET how dangerous this little toy can be?"  That wasn't
fair, I remembered- Lisa had popped in and set it up to LOOK like I'd been
playing-

I felt my mouth open on it's own.  "I'm sooooo sorry, Bert," I cooed, batting
my eyelashes at him.  "I know you told me not to play with it, and I was a
very bad girl to do it," I said, dropping my head in shame.  Of course...
she'd have me admit to playing with the remote to encourage Bert to punish
me.  Good job, Lisa!  "I'm sorry," I continued in my high little-girl voice,
pouting.

Bert wasn't impressed- then again, he probably used the pouting trick on Mr.
Rosen when Bert changed himself into Betty.  "I'll have to smuggle you out
of here," he said.  I braced myself as he lifted the remote at me...

And in a moment I saw Bert was getting even taller, taller... the carpet I was
standing on looked like tightly bunched coils of rope... thick rope... it was a
nest of thick vines and I found myself starting to have trouble keeping my
footing...

Finally Bert pocketed the remote and walked over to me- a yacht crashed
down beside me!- no, that was just Bert's shoe.  Then he picked me up
between his thumb and forefinger.  I gasped, seeing how his finger was
almost as thick as I was tall, and then he was wrapping me up in a roll- more
likely, a single square- of toilet paper, and dropped me in his pocket.

I rolled and bounced along, unable to see anything, unable to hear clearly,
unable to right myself after a random bump left me upside-down.  At long
last we reached his car and pulled me out of the smothering confines of all
that tissue paper.  I was even glad when he pointed the remote at me.

It was a funny feeling, as the seat material seemed to draw up together under
my feet.  He stopped, though, when I wasn't much taller than five inches. 
"Now you just sit your pretty little butt down, Barbie Doll, and try to stay out
of trouble," he said with a grin as he started the motor.

"Bert, PLEASE, aren't you going to get me bigger than this?" I yelled up to
him without thinking, and of course he pulled out the remote and I felt my tits
getting bigger.  "Oh, it's- it's okay, Bert!  Really!  I'm fine," I assured him
and sat my pretty little butt down, resting my (on my scale) gargantuan tits on
my knees.

Once home he set me down on the floor and strolled off into the kitchen.  For
me it was like walking the length of a football field- staggering, actually, with
my boobs rolling and swaying in their own ever-changing directions.

When I finally reached the kitchen, I saw Bert had changed into beautiful
buxom Betty, in a fantastic leather & chains ensemble that would have scared
de Sade.  Her stiletto heels were the least dangerous-looking part of her
clothing.  The way her skin-tight outfit covered her whole body while
concealing absolutely nothing only accentuated the fact that I was completely
naked, vulnerable, and at her mercy in every way.

"After your little games with the remote, you certainly have it coming girl,"
she said, trying to sound fierce without breaking into a grin.  "And I DID
promise Steve that I'd give this little toy a workout," she concluded, pointing
the remote at me.

I almost fell as the wall I'd been leaning against started sliding down as I
grew and grew... she stopped me at four feet tall.  Even without her spiked
heels she'd have towered over me, but I hardly noticed.  As I'd grown, my
tits scaled up with me, and those barrels of flesh were a hell of a load.  Betty
took me by my arm and led me to a chair in the kitchen, but as I was turning
to sit she pulled me around and pushed me against the back of the chair.

Top-heavy already, I half-fell over the back.  She grabbed my arms and I saw
she already had handcuffs attached to the top of the front legs.  I struggled
momentarily against my bigger, stronger friend and then she had me secured,
first my arms, then my legs which had been left dangling in mid-air.  She
kneeled down and, pushing and pulling and enjoying herself worked my
right tit up and back through the back of the chair, before going around to do
the other one.

Betty stood back a moment, admiring her handiwork, and explained "The
remote has a button that I use to restore you to your regular female body after
you fuck up and turn yourself into whatever," she said, like explaining to a
dull fourth-grader.  She'd walked around in front of me, but the way I was
bent it was hard to crane my neck up to look- but I did when I heard a vicious
CRACK!! right in front of me...

Betty was holding a big leather belt, from the size, one of Bert's.  "I'm...
curious to see if welts and such can be removed by the remote," she said and
walked back around me.  Even knowing what was coming, I still thrashed
against my restraints as a strip of fire was laid across my ass.

"There, that should be enough for our experiment," I heard her say. 
CRACK!!  Another line of pain drawn across my ass, and CRACK!! a stripe
of burning fire across my legs and...

Betty let up after twenty, untying me and even hugging me.  I knew her
genuine feelings for me were conflicting with the compulsions the Rosens
had given her to play with their remote control and enjoy the effects on me.

That was when the phone rang, and Betty peeled away from me to go answer
it.  "Tony!... yeah, sure... okay, yeah, fine.  Bye."  "Tony's coming over,"
she said cheerfully.  We'd better finish up Phase One..." she trailed off,
while the thought hit me: Phase ONE?!?

She pressed a button, with no effect, turning me around to confirm I still bore
her stripes on my rear end.  Then she hit another button, and I was falling
into another shape- Oh God no Tony's coming she'll make me-

And then I was restored back- not nearly as tall as when I'd first been
changed into his ultrafeminine body, and the burning sensation on my ass
and legs told me that the welts from my spanking were still quite evident. 
"Come here," Betty ordered, "I want to try something."

She stood me in the doorway, and raised the remote at me, and asked "Okay,
what just happened."

"You told me to come here," I replied, curious about where she was going
with this, "And so I came, Mistress."  Betty laughed with glee.

"So, Marcia, you don't remember anything between when you walked over
here and when I asked?"

"No, Mistress," but I was starting to get a good idea.  I knew the remote
could control my words and actions... I guessed she'd loaded me up with
some suitably subservient commands, the magic equivalent of post-hypnotic
suggestions.  I wondered with a growing sense of dread what she'd planted
in me, and her eyes twinkled seeing the fear and uncertainty in my face.

When Tony arrived for lunch, he did an impressive double-take upon seeing
us.  Betty was still in her skintight leather domme outfit.  Even though her tits
were fully covered, the skintight leather molded to each one individually,
making for an effect even more striking than the handcuffs, riding crops and
whip hanging from her belt.

One look at me in my skimpy little French maid costume would be ample
evidence of who was in charge here.  The delicate gold chain Betty held,
which was attached to my pink satin collar, was overkill.  It took five inch
heels just to bring me up to four and a half feet, and I was showing so much
cleavage Tony could see how perky my nipples were.  He also enjoyed the
way my rack bounced and swayed as I curtsied and said "Good day,
Master."

Betty unhooked my chain so I could serve the luncheon prepared, and then
stand by in case either one desired anything.  Tony desired to feel me up, and
I REALLY hated telling him I existed merely for his pleasure and he was
entitled to any liberties he wished with me.  Master.  For his part, he loved
the way my microskirt was long enough to hide the waistband of my panties,
but not much more.  He'd order me to walk into the kitchen and back just to
enjoy the show, and the way I had to answer every order with "Yes, Master."

I ate and cleaned up after them, when they left for Betty to bring in the
Rosens' mail and Tony to get some shopping in.  When Betty got back I was
switched into just G-string and tassels, and danced for her pleasure as she
relaxed in her living room, enjoying the entertainment from her little slave
girl.

After a while, Betty sauntered off into the kitchen and came back with a list
and her credit card.  "You've got some shopping to do, Jiggles," she said and
handed me the list and her credit card.

"I can't go out like this," I said, indicating the scrap of lace and tassels that,
aside from my heels, were all I was wearing.

"You can if I TELL you to!!" She shot back, and then laughed at the terror in
my eyes.

"Don't worry," she said, as she used the remote to bring me back up to my
normal height... or at least, the 'normal' for my female body.  "There's a
button here to make you street-legal," she said, and pressed it.

I guess there were streets in the red-light district where my clothes would be
legal... but just barely.  Speaking of bare, the tiny strip of tube top I had on
was stretched out to a wide mesh, at least an inch wide or so in front- and
even stretched, it didn't quite cover all my nipples.  My skirt was a bit longer,
though it was still plain I was wearing thong panties.

I marched out without another word and drove to the center mall.  The
supermarket there was crowded, and I was drawing icy glares from the ladies
and bulging eyes and tongues from the men.  After the third time a display
case was knocked over by a nipple-blinded man, a stock boy was dispatched
to gather up the items on my list.

By the time he returned with the cart, I'd attracted a pretty sizable following. 
Dozens volunteered to help me take my purchases out and put them in the
trunk... and to grope me at every conceivable opportunity.

By the time I was back and Betty had reduced me back down to four feet- she
really got a kick out of me having to look way up at her 5-foot-and-change
frame, even in heels- it was after four o'clock, so I whipped up a taco salad
for us.  As we ate, Betty gave me the bad news: The Rosens were back, and
Betty was expected back at work the next morning.  My presence was
expected, too.

Even after washing up and dancing for my Mistress again, my mind was
hurtling through various possibilities... none of them much good.  If they
were back, then Lisa must have mastered that sex-changing trick... and under
the promise she'd made to her father, she was free to change me any way she
wanted.  So far, the ways she liked to change me hadn't been too pleasant. 
Judging from the way she'd acted when she popped in the other night-

My reveries were ended as Betty changed back into Bert, and tugged me over
by my gold chain.  As he led me into the bedroom, and I saw what was
coming down, I panicked and fell to my knees.

"Please Master, PLEASE don't make me take your divine sex between my
legs!!" I bawled.  "As small as you've pleased to make my body for your
entertainment, Master, you are just too big a man for a little girl like me!  I'm
begging you Master, PLEASE!!  It HURTS too much, Master!"

Bert looked down at his little Barbie Doll begging ever so sweetly, and gently
lifted me to my feet.

"Hey, no problem, Jiggles," he said, wiping the tear running down my
cheek. "If you'd rather suck me than fuck you, I guess that's all right."

"THANK you SO much, Master" I gushed sincerely.  I was ecstatic!  Bert
was going to let his little girl suck his dick instead of impaling me on that
mammoth weapon...

I realized how that sounded- but, it WAS how I felt about this big, beautiful
gentle and compassionate hunk- wait, when did I start thinking of Bert as a-

And then his thick solid foot of throbbing cock was in my face and I kissed
the head, smiled up at him and ran my tongue down it's length before
swallowing up all of that amazing dick that I could.  I played with the shaft
with my lips and lovingly tongued him.  I realized I was actually happy that
HE enjoyed this, as his hot jism started gushing into me and I had to
concentrate on my speed-swallowing.

I sucked him for an hour, he ate me to an untold number of mind-shattering
orgasms over about half an hour- in my smaller frame, his tongue was quite a
tight fit in my twat, but it didn't hurt and it did drive me well past Ecstasy
Factor Nine.

After that he lay back on the bad, a smile on his lips and a small but
incredibly busty girl sucking on his cock.  After about another hour he told
me that he'd come enough for the moment.  I felt so good, cradled in his
strong and gentle arms that I hardly even had a thought for the nightmare that
I'd surely face the next day.

By eight o'clock Friday morning we were both at the Rosen mansion.  Betty
and I both were in the skimpy maid uniforms that Mr. Rosen preferred, and
Betty had even increased my height to 5' 1".  She hoped that Lisa would be
happy enough with me always having to look up to her.  Betty led the way in
and after I tried to brace myself for whatever sadistic fun Lisa would want at
my expense.

Inside, Lisa stopped and hugged Betty, gushing over how glad she was to be
back, while I stood silently by and let her boyfriend Ken paw me.  I wasn't
under her usual mental compulsions, but I knew if I drew back she'd make
me do a LOT more than merely let him play with my tits.  Lisa was telling
Betty about all the FUN she'd had, learning to switch people's genders
around, how much she enjoyed altering them in the most basic level
imaginable.

As Lisa and Ken headed down around the corner toward the kitchen I pulled
Betty close and whispered "If that psycho bitch's idea of fun is-"

"I don't approve of people talking about my daughter in those terms,
Marcia."  Mr. Rosen was standing right behind us.  "I don't approve at all,"
he said, a dildo appearing in my mouth to emphasize the point.

Mr. Rosen didn't embrace Betty as long as Lisa had, but then, Lisa hadn't
been copping feels, either.  He told Betty to file the notes he'd taken on the
students he'd seen, noting that even the other Mages present had all agreed
that Lisa was far and away the most talented and powerful one there, in the 5
to 150 years age group.

After Betty left, Mr. Rosen marched me up to his room, went over to his bed
and sat down with his pants undone.  As I knelt demurely before him, he said
"Jiggles, I think you should put your mouth to better use than slandering my
daughter," and unleashed his fifteen-inch cock in my face.

I smiled as my dildo vanished and opened my mouth as wide as it would go,
straining to get as much of his cannon in my mouth as I could.  I'd just barely
got my lips past the head of the monster when my lips sealed tight, as usual,
to avoid spillage.  As I started sucking and licking as hard and fast as I could
he sat back and smiled a contented smile, then chuckled as usual at the way
my cheeks bulged out as he spurted wad after wad after huge salty wad into
me as I swallowed hard and fast.

As I kept working on his dick- his refractory time, of course, was zero, he
kept casually jetting copious volumes into my mouth.  Betty came with a
phone call, which he took, and Lisa just dropped in a few times, too, just to
watch me struggling to swallow fast enough.

After an hour or two, he stopped, and unsealed my lips so I could lick the
end of his cock clean.  Then I stood up, and he said  "Jiggles, I don't know if
it's all the practice or you're just a natural-born dick sucker, but you ARE one
of the most talented mouths I've ever graced with my dong."

"Thank you, Mr. Rosen, sir.  I'm just so glad that you enjoy putting your
most exalted manhood in the mouth of this unworthy slut.  The honor of
drinking your seed is beyond doubt the high point of my life..." I was made
to verbally abuse myself in this fashion for another couple of minutes.  Then
my clothes vanished down to a scrap-of-lace G-string and matching pink
tassels, as my boobs grew enormously.

Suddenly there was another girl in the room with us, similarly attired,
similarly top-heavy.  "Gail," he said to the girl.  "You've been relieved from
your position of Number One Cocksucking Slut."

Then I remembered where I'd seen her, on the top shelf of Mr. Rosen's
Harem, a glass case where he kept, as miniaturized statues, all the sex slaves
he'd collected over- wait a minute.

I barely had time to see the half-glad, half-pitying look she gave me as I knelt
down behind her and stuck my tongue as far up her ass as I could.  I gave it
one wriggle and-

I found myself locked into position, unable to move- or even breathe, but
conscious and alive... conscious of being one of Mr. Rosen's collection of
feminized sex toys, frozen in place with my tongue up another girl's ass...
alive only so that he can restore me, anytime he wants a blowjob.

This turned out to be after lunch, and I was suddenly facing his gigantic dick. 
I again had my lips bonded to his shaft, made to suck and swallow for an
hour and a half- then back in the display case, with my tongue up another
girls butt... the same position I was returned to after Mr. Rosen's mid-
afternoon blowjob... and his after-dinner blowjob...

Like most men, Mr. Rosen thought the best way to get up in the morning was
with a woman's lips wrapped around his cock.  Unlike most men, he got it.

I passed the whole day like that, either frozen with my tongue up my
predecessor's ass or with my lips stuck on Mr. Rosen's fifteen-inch jism
bazooka.  And the day after that... and the day after that... I tried talking,
begging, pleading- ANYTHING, but the only words I was capable of were
the flowery, humiliating thanks I had to give Mr. Rosen for the 'honor' of
sucking his dick.

Another day passed, and another... Betty would be trying her damnedest to
intervene for me again, try to make Mr. Rosen see reason- or, at least, have
pity... I had my lips locked on to Mr. Rosen's love hose trying to swallow
the torrent of cum when I realized I'd lost track of how many days I had been
stuck as his favorite mouth to use.  I think I'd been here for ten days...
eleven?  The police would be looking for me by now, but even if they
thought to look in Mr. Rosen's display case, they'd never connect this statue
of a slut French-kissing another girl's ass with me...

After the mid-afternoon suck session, out of the corner of my eye I saw Lisa
standing there.  "Hello, sperm bank," she said, quite gaily, in fact.  "I guess
by now, you're starting to get worried about when Bert, your knight in
shining armor, is going to come racing in to rescue his damsel in distress,
hmmm?"

I couldn't move, or speak, only kneel there, tonguing another slut's ass while
listening to Lisa say "Well, you'll be happy to know that we've put Betty's
mind PERFECTLY to rest.  She's convinced now that you've been restored
to your original, allegedly male body and gone back to your exciting thrill-a-
minute life as a stockbroker."

"In other words, dear sweet cocksucking slut Marcia, she thinks you're
already rescued!  The only people," Lisa continued triumphantly, "The
ONLY people who know you're here are me and Daddy."

"Oh, and here he comes now," she said, flashing her most self-satisfied smile
ever. 

"Hope you're thirsty."

My mind was whirling at Lisa's news, that they'd lied to Betty... so now she
didn't know I was still being kept here- and wouldn't be trying to intercede
with these sorcerers on my behalf-

Thoughts of Betty and how she wouldn't be coming to my rescue were cut
off as I was suddenly full size, kneeling before Mr. Rosen, smiling my same
damnable simpering smile as I strained to get the end of his massive cock into
my mouth.  He smiled as well, as his magic sealed my lips to his dick and he
started pumping cum into me by the pint.  My tongue flew gently and
delightfully over the head of his shaft as he kept spewing wad after wad into
my mouth.

After an hour or so, he released my lips so I could lick him clean, and thank
him- at length- for the privilege of sucking his dick.

Then I was again a miniature in Mr. Rosen's display case, kneeling with my
tongue as far up the ass of another girl as I could get.  In the case I was
immobile, incapable of moving a molecule.  Outside, when restored, I was a
puppet, moving and speaking only at Mr. Rosen's direction.  In either
situation, I was completely helpless, unable to do or say anything on my
own, only for Mr. Rosen's entertainment.  Betty had been my only friend,
my only hope since being caught up in this nightmare, and again, now, my
only hope of ever getting out of here.  And, as Lisa so gleefully informed me,
Betty thought I had already been released, and so she wouldn't be coming to
my rescue...

The next morning, giving Mr. Rosen his wake-up blowjob, I realized I was
wishing that this was Bert's dick I was wrapping my lips around!!

I had always been a straight, hetero male- at least, until I'd gotten on the
wrong side of these wizards.  Bert/Betty's ability to change shape, and the
way he enjoyed transforming himself into a she, had seemed bizarre, even
repulsive when I first learned about it.  Bert reveled in his ability to become
female at will, and had even taken a job as the Rosens' maid!  But even
sensing how I was felt about her variable sexual identity, she had helped me,
pleaded my case to the Rosens... she had loved me.  HE had loved me-

Mr. Rosen's cock gushed fresh hot jism into me, again and again in multiple
wads.  Again I found myself thinking of Bert.  He'd used the power the
Rosens' had given him over me, yes, and made me suck his dick, too.  But it
had FELT different with that playful little shapeshifter.  Bert had truly cared
about me, as a person, not just using me for a sperm receptacle.  Mr. Rosen
had used his magic to give me the 'power' to swallow unlimited amount of
sperm.  As another torrent of cum sprayed into my mouth, I realized
preferring Bert's cock was a sign of incipient homosexuality- no, I was a
woman now- but felt like-

But felt like crying, even knowing I could only smile sweetly and make
pleasurable gurgling sounds as I chugged Mr. Rosen's sperm.

Frozen once more in the display case, I found my thoughts straying back to
Bert/Betty again.  Loving Betty was a no-brainer: A mind-bendingly stacked
blonde with an angelic face and perfect hourglass figure, sweet and loving
and compassionate.  When she was Bert, a muscular six-and-a-half foot
Incredible Hunk of a man... he was still as kind and gentle to me as the
Rosens would permit...

Okay.  I could love Bert.  So what did that make me?  It made me, I realized
as Mr. Rosen came in for his afternoon pleasure, a captive sex toy.

Days passed...

And then Betty was here!!  I saw her in front of the display case, looking
carefully around in her skimpy little maid's outfit, and then she opened the
case and, after a twist and a turn, disengaged my tongue from my fellow
statuette's ass with an audible "pop."

Still an immobile statuette myself, her hand was an invitingly warm blanket,
covering me, protecting me.  "I've got to sneak you back home.  The remote
control may be able to-"

"And WHERE are you going, young lady?!?" Mr. Rosen demanded.  Betty
halted- she had no choice, I knew from my own experience- and dutifully
handed me back over to Mr. Rosen.  "Why were you taking my favorite
cocksucker, Betty?" he demanded.

"Mr. Rosen, sir," Betty started, and I could hear the tremor in her voice. 
"Marcia is- she's not evil, she's NOT like the dangerous creeps you usually
catch to play with!  She just got on Miss Lisa's bad side- and Lisa's obsessed
now with hurting her for it- and Marcia doesn't deserve all this!!"

Betty's voice had risen to a defiant tone- not one that I'd take when dealing
with this family.  "Marcia has been punished enough.  WAY more than
enough.  I know you don't like... interfering with your daughter's games,
but she DOES go too far sometimes," Batty concluded.

I braced myself for the terrible, demeaning THINGS he was about to
transform the both of us into... and Mr. Rosen actually smiled.  "Well, Betty,
you and Lisa have always been rather... headstrong.  I can see why the two
of you are such good friends."

And I was suddenly restored- still an overstacked blonde babe in a G-string
and tassels, but I could move and talk on my own again!!

"But," Mr. Rosen was saying, "Lisa WAS the injured party here- or, would
have been.  Remember, Marcia initiated all of this trying to pressure Lisa into
bed.  So, she'll have the final say in the matter..."

"I'll turn that slut into a toilet in New York's Grand Central Station before I'll
let her go!!" Lisa's eyes were flashing in a most dangerous manner.  It had
taken a half hour's begging and pleading from Betty to soften Lisa's position
this far.  I, of course, had no say in the matter, Lisa having wished a dildo
strapped into my mouth on seeing me free from Mr. Rosen's display case.

Betty pleaded, cajoled, begged and promised, while Lisa kept looking at me
the way one looks at a bird dropping on their car.  After a while, though, it
became apparent that as much as Lisa loathed and despised me, she liked
Betty even more... "Okay," Lisa said, finally exasperated with the whole
mess.

"You are a girl, now and forever.  I've locked the change into you, now,"
she said with an evil smile, "And I'm the ONLY Mage on the planet who can
unlock it!"  I glanced over and caught the look in Betty's eyes, and nodded
my agreement: it didn't seem very likely.

"Two," Lisa continued, twisting my nipple savagely to make sure she had my
attention.  "Marcia the cocksucking whore WILL suck off at least twenty men
every day, at Howard's bar, as well as spend at least an hour on Bert's shaft. 
If for whatever reason," she turned to Betty, "You don't feel like being Bert
on any given day, Jiggles here will then suck at least fifty dicks."

Turning back to me she said "Marcia, you are now Betty's property.  You
really don't deserve a friend like Betty, here, but if letting you go will make
HER happy, then..." she trailed off, obviously not liking the idea of me
getting off so lightly. 

"Bounce your jugs up and down if you agree, Sperm Bank," Lisa said.  My
enormous rack was, as always, in constant motion, but Lisa got a giggle
watching me jerk up and down in my chair to send my boobs bobbing up and
down.

As Betty and I left, Lisa called out "Oh, Betty!  Hurry up, she has to get her
cocksucking in for today BEFORE midnight!  You'll want to play with her
remote a lot, too, changing her and playing with her.  Otherwise some...
'random' effects could set in," she concluded with a cheerful laugh that
chilled me to the bone.

I was quiet on the drive home.  No choice, as Lisa had left it to Betty to use
her remote to remove my dildo gag, and Betty had left it at home, afraid Mr.
Rosen would have known if she'd brought it to work with her.  In fact, she
explained, it had been the locator light on the remote that had led her to me.

"I was just SO glad, when Lisa told me they'd let you go.  I was kind of...
afraid to go see you, though, because I didn't want Lisa to... to take any
more notice of you."  I shivered, understanding completely.

"But, I really wanted to see you, one more time, just to... to tell you that...
even though we're really from two different worlds, two different lives... I
was hoping that we... we can at least be friends?"

I turned to her, seeing the love and hope in her eyes, and nodded my head
'yes.'  She didn't even laugh at the picture I made, with the dildo in my
mouth, and I loved her for it.

As soon as we were home- I'd become accustomed to thinking of Betty's
house as 'home-' she used the remote to remove the dildo strapped in my
mouth, and to try to reduce my gigantic tits to something I could carry around
with me.  They didn't reduce much- the remote seemed a lot more willing to
increase than to decrease my bust- but at least now their energetic swinging
and swaying would only upset my balance, not actually drag me to the
ground... if I was very, very careful.

With time running out Betty transformed herself into Bert, and I dropped to
my knees to take his huge dick.  Strangely enough, it WAS nowhere near as
embarrassing or demeaning as sucking Mr. Rosen off... or anyone else...

I was going to have to march to make the quota Lisa had set for me- and I
saw Bert getting ready to leave, too.  "You're coming with me?" I asked,
surprised.

"No, Marcia, the thing is... I have a date tonight."  He explained, he wasn't
seeing anyone exclusively- he didn't WANT to be exclusive, right now- he
just knew several friends, ladies and gentlemen he enjoyed the company of.

He hit a button on the remote and dashed out.  I saw the car pulling away as I
left for my own rendezvous of the night, to avoid the Wrath of Lisa.  My car
was gone, of course.  The Rosens must have moved it when the police finally
realized they had a missing... person... on their hands.

Getting a cab was no problem, decked out in a skimpy, highly-revealing
halter, skin-tight shorts and six inch heels.  Convincing the cabby to take a
blowjob instead of the cash I didn't have was even easier.

At Howard's Bar, my usual room was waiting.  Everyone seemed very
happy to see me-

As I sashayed into the little back room, I remembered Bert had offered to use
the remote to, well, 'change' me so I could get through more easily, if not
actually enjoy it.  I thanked him, but declined.  My mind was my own,
after... after however many weeks, and it was the ONLY thing of my own I
still had.  I wanted to keep it that way, even if it meant being in situations
like... this.

An earnest, shaggy-looking young man came in and waved his dick around
in my face.  I smiled sweetly enough at him and obediently took it in my
mouth.  I closed my eyes and thought about Bert.

I made the deadline with several to spare by midnight, but the bar closed at
one in the morning.  I found that while my head and arms were mine to
control, my ass just would NOT lift from my chair, not while I had men
waiting to use me... like the biker waving his dirty prick in my face right
now.  All I could do was to grin and suck it.

I got back home by one-thirty.  Bert was still out.  I wandered into the
kitchen, but wasn't hungry after my trip to Howard's.  I slipped out of my
hooker costume, used the toilet and showered, finally getting as clean as I
was ever going to feel.

Blow-drying my hair I paused to look at all the pictures Bert/Betty had on the
dressing table.  Men, women... that Natalie from... from however many
weeks ago... as I curled up in bed, I found myself wondering if that was
who was enjoying Bert's amazing physique right now...

Stop that, girl!  I snapped at myself.  You are just outrageously LUCKY to
have a friend like Bert at all.  She likes you, all those times she's come to
your rescue, he truly cares for you... just as he cares for all these others, I
thought, crying myself to sleep.

The next morning I'd cleared the tear-tracks off and was waiting in a powder-
blue nightie before Bert came home for a bite of breakfast before reporting to
work.  While he enjoyed leisurely eating breakfast and reading the morning
paper I crawled under the table and had my breakfast at the same time.

He waited for me to have my mandated hour before changing into Betty the
Buxom maid.  We kissed good-bye, and then she hesitated just as she got to
the door.  She went back into her bedroom, and came out with my remote. 
"Might want to tidy up around here," she said with smile, and suddenly I was
also decked out in a tiny little maid's outfit.

After she left I dutifully picked up around the apartment and vacuumed,
trying to sort out my feelings.  Looking at the paper, I saw it was Friday- my
God!  For almost five weeks I'd been held in Mr. Rosen's display case, re-
animated only to suck him off, and then returned to my degrading display...
and it had been two weeks before that when they'd first emasculated me,
transformed me into a pretty frilly plaything- currently a maid for THEIR
maid.

I could still remember being a man, though, and while no real magic was
required to explain the magic hold that Betty had on me, I was wondering if
they had tinkered with my mind- yet again- or, if these... feelings I was
having at the very thought of Bert's bodacious bod were the result of the
physical change.

Yeah, THAT'S the ticket... after all, they'd left me in a female body... an
EXTREMELY female body, I thought, looking down at my vast expanse of
cleavage... maybe that's why I get this excited, weak feeling between my
legs when I-

I thought furiously about brake shoes, deficit financing, baseball and
everything else I could think of to cover up the images parading around in my
head.  I tried to remember my life as MARK Banyon, stockbroker, financier
and successful heterosexual.  I tried very hard to imagine how that man
would react, if he could see my nonstop fantasies of Bert rushing in the front
door, ripping my clothes off and having me roughly, any way he wanted,
right here on the floor.

Then, I went to change into dry panties and finished vacuuming.

Betty called at lunch time.  She said we were going out tonight, and that I'd
have to go get my 'Community Service' out of the way first.  I found a halter
I could (barely) avoid arrest in, even though the front said 'LET YOUR
FINGERS DO THE WALKING." I searched through for the longest skirt in
the house, and found one that actually came down over two inches below my
crotch!

Well over fifty blowjobs later, I could finally make my legs get me up and out
of their.  Maybe Lisa might let me 'credit' blowjobs, to maybe take a day or
two off- no, I realized, if I even suggested it, she'd just up my quota.  And
maybe turn me into a tampon.  Then she'd really get nasty.

I took a taxi back home, trying to convince myself that it was perfectly
natural, thinking of Bert when all those dicks were waving in my face.  I
almost convinced myself, too.

I made a pitcher of iced tea by the time Bert was home, gleefully dancing into
his arms.  For his part he was quite glad to have his arms full of wriggling
horny girl.  After a frenetic hour of mattress gymnastics, we ducked into the
shower to get cleaned up again.

We had just gotten dried off when I was found myself in an absolutely
stunning evening gown.  The backless gown displayed my immense boobs
by not really covering them with criss-cross sheets of pink chiffon so thin
you could see my nipples crinkling, and was slit up far enough to
demonstrate my pussy was still clean-shaven, and was the most demure and
modest thing I'd worn since becoming a girl-

Bert had changed himself, now sporting a rather dapper tux.  "I wanted to tell
you," he said with an apologetic look, "But I couldn't."  As soon as I was
out the front door, I saw what he meant.

We piled into the back of the stretch limo waiting for us, Bert and I joining
Lisa and Ken, as well as Mr. Rosen and his date, a woman I recognized from
Bert's birthday party.  I learned we were going out to celebrate Lisa's
formally graduating with her B.A. degree, as well as her mastery of the
'Final Frontier' of the magic arts.  It turned out that Mr. Rosen's date was
one of the instructors, and even she congratulated Lisa on how completely
her spell was encoded and unbreakable, locking me into femininity forever.

Mr. Rosen's greeting was a civil enough nod, but then Ken asked "Hey
Jiggles, with both those tits, is there room for all of us in here," and he and
Lisa cracked up over it.  All during the ride to Domingo's, one of the finest
restaurants, and even during the meal, the two of them kept up a steady
stream of wisecracks... "Maybe the waiter can bring a tray to rest those on?"
and "I hope this doesn't interfere with your sperm diet," and "Jiggles, if you
give the waiters your usual 'tip,' don't block the aisle with it, okay?" and so
on, all night.

Finally we were done, and back home.  As I watched them drive off, I
couldn't help but notice the chauffeur, and the impressive tits her uniform put
on display.  I wondered if that used to be a guy until he cut one of the Rosens
off in traffic or something...

As Bert was eagerly helping me out of my dress, another thought struck me: I
must have my old male self buried deep down SOMEWHERE in this ultrafox
I'd been transformed into, to notice a hot babe like that... and then Bert was
playing with my nipples and I just melted into his arms.

As he gently carried me to the bed, Bert was very apologetic about the whole
evening.  I brushed it off, as best I could.  I knew it wasn't his idea.

"Bert, honey... there IS something you could do for me," I breathed in his
ear as he held me close, his enormous cock hardening against my thigh.

"Anything, Marcia.  Anything you want."

"Bert... could you, please, change into Betty?"  And right in my arms I felt
him shrink, felt massive mammaries erupt from his- from HER chest, as she
formed into the breathtakingly beautiful woman I loved.

I drew back for a moment, glad that, if anything, my desire for her had
somewhat increased when he became a she.  I laughed from sheer delight,
and bent down to suck one of her lovely erect nipples, enjoying the way she
shuddered as the pleasure rippled through her.

After we'd both had our fill of bearded clam, we cuddled together, gently
playing with each others tits.  I was amusing myself, tracing a finger along
the edge of her rosy melon-sized nipple, moving my finger faster and faster
as it spiraled in and enjoying her short, quick inarticulate cries of pleasure. 
She lazily looked at me and said "Be careful how hot you get me, girl,"
before my gentle fingering drew her back into a haze of sensual delight.

"I warned you," she mock-growled, and threw herself on me- and suddenly I
could feel a very real and very long and VERY thick cock sliding into me,
blinding me with unexpected volleys of orgasms as the massive member slid
up and down my clit...

Hours later, listening to the gentle sound of her breathing, I actually felt
lucky, to be in this situation- as long as I could be with Betty.  Even knowing
I wasn't going to be her one and only... okay, so I felt a little jealous of her
other lovers...

But, ANY time, any way I could spend with her was heaven.  It was even
nice when she'd grown a male dick and... again, I felt that niggling little
voice.  Was I the kind of man who thought it felt 'nice' when a she-male
fucks me?  No, of course not, I'm the kind of woman who feels that way...
maybe I should have asked for an appointment to see a psychiatrist...

They'd given Betty the week-end off, with instructions to 'get used' to using
the remote on me.  As I danced for her pleasure while she ate breakfast, I
wondered if they'd tampered with her feelings any, turned up her
sadomasochistic tendencies a few hundred degrees, or if it was just her
wildly uninhibited, playfully perverted sense of fun that made her reduce me
to an eight-inch doll.

She enjoyed seeing me strut around nude, in just earrings and six-inch heels-
no, actually, she just wanted me used to them so she could get me started in
seven-inch heels.

There was a button on the remote that made me an eager exhibitionist, so Bert
tried that on me before my daily trip to Howard's Bar, to make me less self-
conscious of how I looked strutting around barely dressed.  I came home
UNDRESSED, barely half a minute before the police.  That convinced Bert
that it wasn't such a good idea, but one look at the saucy way I waved my
boobs around for him convinced him to keep the compulsion on until the next
day, when I had to go out.

Monday morning I was considering the psychiatrist option, after my first
appointment with my gynecologist.  I thought being propped up in the
stirrups like that was demeaning enough, until I was introduced to Mr.
Speculum.  Finding out why women always bitch about how cold it was only
added insult to indignity.

The days passed... Bert/ Betty's friends would drop by.  A lot of them were
into 'alternative sexualities,' as they say in the '90s, and whether it was
Bert's friends or Betty's, I tended to wind up in the role of slave girl.

And then there were a few friends who were privy to the magic games at the
Rosens, and as the remote control was passed around I was the
life/entertainment/slut of the party.  Many of them had been... forcibly
introduced into their world, like one of Lisa's old tutors, who had spent a
week as a mushroom, and a classmate who Lisa sincerely tried to help by
adding a couple of feet to her bust, an inch every two or three days.  One was
a she-male stripper who had actually ASKED Lisa to make him grow tits...
from the way s/he looked, Lisa had felt generous that day.

They actually laughed and joked about the transformations the Rosens had
put them through, though of course I had to wonder about their reaction at the
time.  There was, truth to tell, a certain element of fun in exploring the outer
limits of one's own sex... and beyond.  I could even, sometimes, allow
myself the delicious thrill of ENJOYING being controlled, literally body and
soul, by Betty... and, even, Bert.

Tony, my old accountant, especially liked to "just drop by... and while I'm
here, can I play with the slut?"  He'd known me when I was a man- and
knew it was me inside this blonde bombshell.  He was especially fascinated
with the boob-growth button, as well as the one that changed me into an
inflatable sex doll.

And one fine evening, Betty had just come out of the shower.  I took it in my
head to dance- no remote controlled compulsion, but just because she enjoyed
it.  She'd just slipped into a lacy pink teddy she knew I adored on her and sat
on the bed to enjoy the show when we heard a small crash from the living
room, and heard a man curse!

Betty was up and out in a flash, and I heard her cry out as I was dashing
towards the doorway.  I'd only just had time to remember a couple of news
reports the past week of armed burglars breaking into peoples' homes- and
there was a man leveling a sawed-off shotgun at Betty's head as she lay so
still on the floor-

I charged out of the bedroom- or tried to.  Top-heavy tits flailing everywhere,
I went tottering over in my seven-inch stilettos. even as I saw the second man
reach into his jacket-

Seeing ANOTHER overly-busty blonde charging out at them must have made
a hell of a distraction.  I was able to reach the man with the shotgun before he
turned back to Betty- I grabbed him and pulled on the gun as hard as I could,
but could only pull it a few inches- Betty's shoulder exploded in a splash of
gore-

And my world exploded as the man put his weight into smashing the stock of
the rifle into my face.  I tasted blood from where one jagged fragment of
tooth had ripped the hell out of my lip and was bouncing back up from the
couch when the second man shot me.  I felt a rib shatter, shooting searing
pain through my chest.

Another two shots and pain ripped all the way through me- I couldn't feel my
hips and legs, and fell in a bloody, useless heap.  I tried calling out to Betty,
but could only cough up red foam as the man with the shotgun went over
behind the couch to finish her off.

If velociraptors have nightmares, they'd look like what leaped up from where
they'd left Betty's shattered body.  One nasty looking talon hit Shotgun
square in the chest, hard enough I could see blood coming through on the
back of his shirt, then the whole limb twisted, and Shotgun spasmed for a
moment and dropped still.

Pistol was screaming bloody murder, and actually got off a couple of shots-
that bounced off the horrors thick plated scales- before a viciously clawed
pincer grabbed him by the throat.  One shake and his head and body fell in
different directions.

The thing that made the creature in "Alien" look downright cute and cuddly in
comparison strode over to me on razor-taloned claws, kneeled and morphed
back into dear sweet Betty, tears welling up in her big blue little-girl eyes. 
"Marcia, oh please PLEASE God no Marcia-"

I managed to croak out "Bet- Betty, I'm glad you- you're-" and then I was
drowning in red foam, I tried to cough but had no air to cough OUT and the
room was fading down a dull, indistinct tunnel-

My ankle hurt as it hit against the leg of the couch.  I blinked, wondering
what had caused THAT dream and turned to struggle to get on my feet-

I noticed I was lying in a puddle of blood before I noticed I was a black
woman now- same outrageous measurements, different paint job.  Betty
dashed over to help me up, still clutching my remote control.  "You- we- had
settings- different races- you know, for different kinks-" She was babbling
wildly, just barely this side of hysterics, as I planted a deep and loving kiss
on her.

Looking around at the damaged room and bodies, I felt a sudden chill- it
HADN'T been a dream, I'd been shot and-

"I used the remote to- well, to turn you into a different girl... after our
experiment with the, well, when I spanked you, and then turned you back-
the thing is, I don't think we can risk changing you back into your old body
now..."  She trailed off, following my gaze at the scattered carnage that had
been our living room.

"Um, Betty, I kind of think we have bigger problems right now,"" I said,
and once the giggles started we just lost control, laughing insanely at the
urban war zone we were standing naked in.  Once she regained her control,
she stepped over to the phone and hit the speed-dial.

"Hello, Steve?  Listen, we've had an... incident.  Yes... no, we're okay...
but..." She was saying, as the sirens got closer and closer.

Betty formed a pair of jeans and a T-shirt over herself, thumbing the remote
to clothe me- in a see-through pink leotard, of course.  If she was hoping to
blind the cops with my headlights, it didn't work.  They burst in, freaked out
over all the blood, and were starting to look rather suspiciously at the blonde
and the barely-dressed black girl-

And then Mr. Rosen simply appeared- poof!- in the middle of the room.  He
turned to the cops, and said "Okay, move it along.  Nothing to see here."

And the cops simply smiled, and even apologized for the false alarm, and
strolled out.  Turning to us with a grin, Mr. Rosen said "I've always wanted
to do that."

The bodies and blood vanished, and then the damage, just before Lisa
popped into being.  "So, where's all the emergency?" She asked her father
with a knowing smile.

Her father wasn't smiling.  "I've made a SERIOUS mistake," he fumed,
angry with himself.  "If they'd been able to destroy Betty's head, like they
tried, she'd have died on-"

"They tried to kill her?!?!?"  Lisa was FURIOUS!!!  I instinctively backed
away from the enraged sorceress.  "Once I get my hands on-"

"Been there," Mr. Rosen said, pointing towards the corner at two rolls of
toilet paper that hadn't been there a minute ago.  "They weren't quite, actually
soul-severingly dead when I arrived- close," he said, grinning at Betty, "But
no cigar!"

Lisa looked at the two rolls, and smiled.  "So, they tried and missed-"

"No," Betty said firmly.  "Marcia here saved my life.  If she hadn't grabbed
that guy who was going to blow my head off..." she trailed off, drawing one
finger dramatically along her throat.

Then Mr. Rosen took her back into the bedroom, to 're-edit' the
shapeshifting magic he gave Betty, so that if any trauma should decapitate or
destroy her head, her consciousness would be 'saved,' somehow, in her
body.  As they disappeared into the bedroom, I was watching for any
flashes, any sign of-

My nipple was being jerked on, HARD!  I didn't quite tip over as Lisa
yanked me around to face her... as it sank in.  They'd left me alone... with
Lisa.  Her eyes still burned with searing rage as she stared down at me, and I
tried desperately to keep my fear from showing-

And she laughed, not a gentle, friendly laugh, not one I wanted to hear from
an incredibly powerful sorceress who hated my guts.  She pulled me closer
by he savage grip on my nipple and said "Understand ONE thing very,
VERY clearly:  I am NOT going to forgive what you tried to do to me, what
you've been doing to your staff all these years!"

I braced myself to change into... a bug, a tampon, another roll of toilet
paper...

"But," she continued, "Betty IS good people... the best!  And if you're
willing to take a bullet for her, well, maybe- MAYBE there might just be
something half-way human and decent inside you."

She let go her grip on my nipple, and gently patted my tit, smiling at the
ripples it set running across both of them.  "For tonight, Jiggles, you don't
have to do your 'community service' at the bar.  STAY HERE," she said,
nodding at the closed bedroom door.  "BE here for her!"

"Absolutely, Mistress," was all I could say as Lisa walked over and picked
up the former burglars, an imaginative and very nasty smile playing on her
lips.  I knew that smile, and I knew that very soon those two would be
begging to be turned back into toilet paper... if they had mouths.

Good.

She turned to me, and smiled- the first genuinely friendly smile she'd ever
given me.

"You did good, Marcia.  Thank you.  I'll be in touch."

"Yes, Mistress," I said to the empty room.

********  EPILOGUE ********

I tossed the last mutual fund reports into the "To File" bin on my secretary's
desk.  "Good night, Mr. Banyon," she said in reply to my jaunty wave.

I was almost walking on air, now... six months ago, Mistress Lisa had
transformed me back into the man I'd been- on a six-month probation, yes,
but still, I was a MAN again!!!!  I doubt if anyone really bought the story I'd
made up about helping my brother track down his runaway son the two
months after I'd disappeared without a trace, and not a few people in the
office were making pointed suggestions about my overall mental stability...

But I was a MAN again!!!!

Two days after the incident with the burglars at Betty's house, we were both
summoned to the Rosen's mansion.  Lisa wasn't enthusiastic about it, but...

I was a MAN again, on probation, but a MAN!!!  The terms of the probation
were simple: Every night I had to be back home by six o'clock- for my own
good, as that was when I'd grow an enormous pair of tits.  I would remain a
she-male in frilly pink lingerie from six in the evening to six in the morning,
and all day, weekends and holidays.

Now, though, the probation was over and, essentially, done with... aside
from a couple of details.  First of all, Lisa assured me, If my dick EVER
touched an employee of mine again I would be a buxom, bubble-headed jism
addict for all the rest of my days.  No appeal.  No excuses.

Also, while we weren't living together any more, I was still seeing Betty
quite often, both social and intimately.  Betty would, for all time, be able to
order sex from me anytime she wanted, any way she wanted.  And, of
course, so could Bert.

Of course, Betty never needed any such magic to have her way with me.  As
for Bert... well, look, I DO have a business to run.  I just don't have the time
to spare worrying why I don't mind sucking that one cock.

But tonight, I was free, wasn't suddenly going to grow a heavy pair of
boobs, and Betty had suggested we make an evening of it... even a weekend.

Driving to the restaurant she said to meet her, I idly noted the time.  Ten after
six, and not a trace of tits growing under my shirt.  Betty had had me almost
cum already, with her extremely suggestive description of me enjoying an
obedient little slave girl tonight...

As far as whether or not I woke up hugging Betty or Bert... I didn't care.

 THE END

Feedback is very important. Please add some comments by using the link below

Read Reviews   Add Review
The above work is the copyrighted material of the respective author. If you
would like to archive it elsewhere, please contact the author and ask permission
first, unless noted otherwise in their story.
For further details on Fictionmania's policy, please read this disclaimer.

FictionMania is sponsored by Glamour Boutique

      **********

    Virginia Coleman
     by
    Carol Collins

      The Monday morning rush hour traffic was as slow as usual. At
least it was a beautiful Spring morning. Virginia turned her thoughts
inwards as she waited for the car in front of her to move another ten
feet forward. Today was to be her first day on her new job as Executive
Personal Assistant to Malcolm Jones, a large handsome Black man and
Director of Urban Partners For The Development Of Social Education. It
was a tax funded organization established to insure that minorities were
well represented in modern society. Virginia would not have considered
working there just a year ago. Now, she felt fortunate to have landed
the position.

      Virginia had been an administrative assistant for one of the
Fortune Five Hundred Companies just three months before. Corporate
down-sizing had eliminated her job, along with many others. John
Coleman, her husband had a low paying dead end job and they simply could
not live on his salary alone. She was forced to accept this position
even thought she was not completely comfortable with the sometimes
inappropriate and blatantly appraising stares that her new and slightly
younger African-American boss had given her during the job interview.
She had worn proper attire for their meeting, but he seemed to be
undressing her with his dark eyes as she had outlined her areas of
expertise.

      Virginia was so distracted by her thoughts that she never noticed
the guy in the truck in the next lane in traffic. He had certainly
noticed her. From his higher position, he could look down inside of her
red Mitsubishi automobile. What he saw was a pretty redhead with
lustrous shoulder length hair, a green silk blouse that molded itself to
a pair of large breasts, black knee length wool skirt that had ridden up
part way to the top of her thighs, exposing the hem of her green silk
slip and a pair of beautifully shaped feminine legs encased in black
nylon stockings. Virginia, now thirty-seven years old, may have been
several years older than the young man, but he was having fantasies of
what he would do to her if he had her in his bedroom. Like most such
fantasies, they would never come true.

      The traffic began to move forward. Virginia was almost late for
her first day at the Urban Partners Headquarters. She rushed in and
began working immediately. When Malcolm arrived, she brought a mug of
steaming fresh coffee to him. He thanked her, smiling at the efficiency
of his beautiful redheaded secretary. Malcolm had always had a "thing"
for married white women. Virginia's red hair looked to be natural. He
was determined that it would not be just her hair dresser that knew for
sure if she dyed it. He had found out that she really needed this job
because her husband could not support his family on his measly income.
Malcolm's planned conquest of the beautiful Virginia Coleman was to
begin this week.

      Malcolm Jones was a very clever man. He had manipulated the system
and had been appointed to head the social education programs for the
Urban Partners. His salary was considered excessive by some. If they had
know about the expense accounts, the free use of a state owned car, a
new Mercury Grand Marquis with all the extras, they would have been
truly amazed. His expensive suits and nice apartment were obtained at a
discount, or for free, from merchants that wanted to be on friendly
terms with such a politically connected man as Malcolm.

      Malcolm still went to the gym three days a week. He knew that he
needed a good physique to pick up the most attractive and desirable of
the women that also went there. Seeing a wedding band on a woman's ring
finger only made her more appealing to him. Many times a satisfied wife
had returned to her home and husband with Malcolm's potent seed dripping
into the crotchband of her panties. Malcolm had lost count of the
number.

      Virginia interrupted Malcolm's thoughts when she announced that
the Mayor was here to see him. Malcolm told her to show him in. Andrew
Oldham was an African-American Mayor. He, like Malcolm, was fairly young
and had a great political future ahead of him. Malcolm stood, greeted
Andy warmly and shook the offered hand. Malcolm told his administrative
assistant, "Virginia, please get the Mayor a cup of coffee. Cream and
sugar, if I remember correctly." The Mayor nodded his head and both men
turned their heads to watch the shapely derriere of the redheaded
secretary as she left the room to fetch the cup of coffee.

      Andrew leaned toward Malcolm and lowered his voice as he asked,
"Have you tagged your new secretary yet?" When Malcolm told him that she
had only started working that morning, the mayor added, "Well when you
break her in, save a piece for me." Malcolm assured his friend that he
could have some of the pretty redhead as soon as she was initiated into
inter-racial loving. Virginia innocently returned the Mayor's smiled as
she placed the cup of coffee in front of him. Virginia had voted for
Andrew Oldham because she thought that he had the best interest of all
the residents of the city in his heart. Her teenage daughter, Rebecca,
and her friend, Andrea, had even worked during the political campaign
passing out flyers. The last Mayor had been caught in an extra-marital
affair and that, according to the way Virginia was raised, was
inexcusable. She thought that Andrew Oldham was such a nice man. Now, he
was calling her by her first name. Virginia smiled as she returned to
her morning tasks of running an office. Andy finished with his business
and left, stopping to say that he was glad that Virginia had joined
their little team and, "Together, we will work for a brighter tomorrow
and a better future for our children." Virginia was very happy that she
had voted for him.

      Five o'clock finally arrived. Virginia had been busy trying to
learn where everything was located in the office and storerooms. She
felt that the day had gone very well as she switched off her computer
and straightened her desk. Malcolm called her into his office and she
automatically picked up her steno pad in case she needed to take notes.
When she entered his office, she asked, "You called me, Mr. Jones?"

      "Yes, I did, Virginia." He leaned back in his plush leather
executive chair as he studied his new secretary's appearance. Even after
a hard day's work, she still looked as fresh as she had when he had
arrived at the office. He could barely wait to find out if those tits
were real. "Have a seat." Virginia sat in the low chair across from his
desk, causing her skirt to ride up her shapely legs and expose a portion
of her nylon covered thighs. She modestly pulled her hem back down. "I
just wanted to tell you that you have done well today. I think we are
going to get along very well."

      Virginia sighed inwardly. Her family's bills had piled up while
she was out of work and she really needed this job. Her husband, John,
simply did not make enough to keep them afloat financially. Plus, having
a teenage daughter that was a senior in high school meant that they were
always spending money. Rebecca was a beautiful redhead that looked much
like her mother. Virginia really loved her daughter and wanted to
provide for her. She relaxed a little as she thought about the financial
security that her new job afforded her family.

      "I hope you don't mind working late tomorrow night. I have a
dinner with an important client and I need you there to take notes. Of
course, there will be over time pay." Virginia knew that the extra money
would come in handy in catching up on some over-due bills. She agreed to
go. Malcolm knew that the taxpayers would pick up the tab for their meal
at one of the swanky restaurants in town, plus, they would pay for
helping him get into the pants of the pretty secretary. It was times
like this that he really loved his job! Virginia agreed to accompany her
new boss the following evening. Malcolm Jones was smiling as he watched
her leave for home. Virginia's father had been a Baptist Preacher and
had raised her very strictly. She had not been permitted to date until
she was eighteen. It was not until she had taken a course in the
community college that she had attended that she found out that she had
to wear fashionable clothing just to survive in the business world. Her
wardrobe consisted of tasteful, but business oriented clothing. Mr.
Jones had asked her to wear something suitable for a night on the town
when she came in to work the next morning. She supposed that the basic
black dress that she had worn to her niece's wedding would qualify,
although it was too short and showed much more cleavage then was
appropriate for the office.

      When Virginia arrived home, she found that Rebecca and Andrea,
Rebecca's long time best friend and their next door neighbor's daughter,
had already cooked supper. Rebecca was about five foot six, a little
thin, except for her large breasts, had a pretty face and figure, plus
she was a cheerleader at school. Andrea was almost Rebecca's twin, but
with brunette hair and brown eyes instead of red hair and green eyes,
and also a cheerleader. Both girls had been brought up in religious
households and had refused to let any of the boys at school sully their
virginal purity. They each knew that when they found Mr. Right, he would
appreciate them more if they let him have that precious gift.

      Virginia went to the master bedroom and removed her silk blouse
and wool skirt. She pulled her full green silk slip up over her head and
turned to see her semi-nude reflection in the closet door mirrors. She
had originally been opposed to having such icons of vanity in her
bedroom, but the old closet doors had torn up and these were on sale and
cheaper than any other replacement doors. They certainly did give her a
full length view of her shapely figure as she peeled her black pantyhose
down off her lower body.

      Virginia took just an extra moment to notice that the diet and
exercise program that she had been on for the last few years had really
paid off. No one would suspect her of being the mother of an seventeen
year old daughter. She had a narrow waist and a flat tummy. Her white
satin brassiere fought to contain her big breasts. Virginia had always
been self-conscious about her endowments. Her father had warned her of
the pleasures of the flesh and she had always avoided most forms of
sexual thrills. As she turned to put on a loose fitting sweat suit, her
white satin covered shapely bottom was displayed to the mirror.

      At the dinner table, Virginia told about her first day on her new
job. She spoke of her wonderful new boss, of meeting the Mayor, whom she
thought was a great man, and of the trials and tribulations of being an
administrative office assistant. Rebecca and Andrea's sweet angelic
faces showed how impressed they were with Virginia's new job. Even John,
her husband of eighteen years, listened intently. He was rather short
and was thin, but he loved his wife. He was concerned, however, when he
heard that his wife would be out late the next evening with a black man.
What if anyone they knew were to see Virginia in the restaurant? Of
course, he did not voice his concerns. After all, he did not wish to
seem to be racially prejudiced.

      That night, John wanted to make love to his wife, but he knew that
she would only agree on the weekend. As rarely as they made love, it was
almost a waste for her to take her birth control pills. John tossed and
turned  until, finally, he managed to get to sleep.

      The next morning, Virginia put on her black satin brassiere and
panties, black pantyhose, black party dress and a pair of black high
heeled pumps. A gold necklace and a matching pair of earrings, plus her
wedding rings, completed her outfit. She fluffed her red hair just a
little in preparation for the evening. It was a good thing that her
husband had already left for work before she was finished dressing or
else he would have really worried. Virginia just wanted to make sure
that her new boss was suitably impressed with his new administrative
assistant.

      The second day at work went smoothly. Each time that Malcolm saw
his prey sitting prettily at her desk, his dark monstrous tool began to
rise in his expensive slacks. "Tonight," he promised himself, "her
beautiful white ass will belong to me." Poor Virginia was so completely
naive about the ways of the world.

      When it was time to leave the office, Malcolm Jones escorted his
new secretary to his large luxury automobile. He even opened her door
and waited till she had sat down in the passenger seat before closing it
and walking around to get in on his side. Like most men, he had wanted
to see just how high Virginia would let the hem of her dress rise as she
swung her legs around as she sat down. He was disappointed because she
had demonstrated her modesty by keeping her thighs covered all the way
to her knees. He knew he could change her attitude in a short period of
time.

      The ride to the restaurant was short. When they arrived at the
upper class restaurant, some of the patrons stared at the mixed race
couple as they were shown to a table in a quiet corner. Virginia felt
self-conscious as she accompanied her black boss to their table. It felt
as if every one were starring at her. She was grateful that a small
divider and a potted plant afforded them some protection from prying
eyes. When she was seated, Malcolm moved his chair closer to hers as he
sat down.

      "Our clients are supposed to be here in about fifteen minutes. Why
don't we order a drink and wait for them to get here before we order our
dinner?" Virginia informed him that she did not drink. "Okay. You can be
the designated driver. I'll order you a juice drink so that I am not
drinking alone." He called the black waiter over and placed an order for
a bourbon on the rocks for himself and a Maui Special for the Lady.
Virginia never noticed the winks that were exchanged.

      Thirty minutes later, Malcolm ordered another set of drinks.
Virginia had never tasted such a delicious tropical fruit drink as the
Maui Special. She sipped her new drink through a straw as she listened
to Malcolm talk about the importance of their work to the future of the
community. He was interrupted by the ringing of his cell phone. It was
his friend, Jamal calling at the pre-arranged time. Malcolm pretended
that he was talking to the non-existent client that was supposed to meet
with Virginia and him this evening. He even acted surprised that the
meeting had to be canceled because of an airline connection being
missed. He played his part very well and Virginia, in her alcohol dazed
state of mind, believed the ruse.

      When Malcolm turned off his cell phone, he turned to his slightly
inebriated secretary and explained that since they were already here,
they should at least eat dinner on their office expense account. By this
time, Virginia's second glass was empty and she could see no reason why
they shouldn't. Malcolm had another drink with his meal while Virginia
had another Maui Special. The waiter had put a shot of one hundred
eighty proof pure grain alcohol in each of the redhead's drinks.

      When the meal was finished. Virginia was helped to her feet.
Malcolm slipped an arm around her waist to steady her as they left the
restaurant. She never noticed the disapproving stares that a few of the
patrons tossed her way as she drunkenly clung to the large black man for
support. This time, she was not as careful as she sat down in his car.
Her dress rose up to expose half of her thighs. He was disappointed to
see that she immediately pulled her dress down.

      Virginia paid no attention to where Mr. Jones was driving them.
She had assumed that he was taking her back to the office so she could
get into her car and drive home to the safety of her loving husband and
daughter. Malcolm had other ideas. They arrived at his apartment and he
coaxed Virginia into coming inside for a few minutes before he took her
back to her car. She really believed him when he said that he had to
pick up some important papers for the office.

      He opened the door for them and ushered the pretty white wife
inside of the beautifully decorated apartment where he had entertained
so many other white wives. Virginia accepted a fourth Maui Special while
he pretended to search for the papers. When Malcolm left the room to go
to the bedroom, Jamal was waiting for him with the eight millimeter
video camcorder. The one in the living room had already been switched on
and was recording. Jamal would come in as soon as the action began in
order to get the close-ups.

      Virginia was sitting on the sofa, in the semi darkened living
room, listening to some soft music and sipping on her drink, when she
noticed how late it had gotten. She needed to get home if she was going
to be on time the next morning. Malcolm returned, sat down close to her
and placed his arm around her shoulders. Even in her diminished state,
alarm bells began ringing in her brain. She politely stated, "I want to
thank you for the very pleasant evening. The meal was terrific and I
love this fruit drink. But, it is getting late and I really need to go
home."

      Malcolm noticed that she was slurring some of her words as he slid
closer and took the empty glass out of her hands. "I'll take you to your
car in a few minutes. I just want to tell you how happy I am to have you
for my administrative assistant. You are very professional. Plus, you
are one of the most beautiful women that I know."

      Virginia smiled at the compliment even as Malcolm's lips descended
onto hers. Her husband, John, was almost the only other man that had
kissed her. She noticed that Mr. Jones's lips were thicker and softer
than her husband's were. Her alcohol fogged brain was slow to react
until she felt his thick tongue entering her mouth. She weakly tried to
push her boss away as his tongue delved deeply into her mouth. She tried
to protest when she felt his large black hand began kneading her left
breast through her dress and brassiere. Somehow, he found her sensitive
nipple and pinched it, sending unwanted erotic sensations coursing
throughout her body.

      Virginia was desperately trying to pull away from her amorous boss
as his tongue stroked in and out between her sweet lips and his fingers
pinched her tingling nipples. He had pushed her against the back of his
sofa and had her completely under his control. He noticed that her
resistance was fading as their kiss continued. Virginia knew this was
wrong, but could not control herself as her hand eventually moved up to
wrap around his thick muscular neck.

      Malcolm dropped his free hand to the hem of her dress and slipped
it up under the material and onto her warm nylon covered thighs. She
tried to protest again, but succeeded in only making moaning sounds as
his large thick fingers slid between her legs and began massaging her
vagina through the nylon pantyhose and black satin panties. Her
resistance lasted less then a total of two minutes.

      Only her husband had touched her their! Yet, Virginia could no longer control her pulsating body as her legs parted, giving her
African-American boss full access to her body's most intimate region.  Malcolm was pleased with her reactions to his pussy rubbing. He made her reach an orgasm twice before he pulled her dress up to her waist and slipped his hand inside her black nylon pantyhose and black satin
panties. Her soft red pubic hair surrounded her wet juicy slit. His large fingers probed inside of her vagina, massaged her clitoris and
brought her off once again before he removed her pantyhose and panties.

      The alcohol had loosened Virginia' s previously suppressed libido.  She had never known that such sensations existed. She had always looked down on the "sluts" that had been easy lays. She experienced her fourth orgasm with Malcolm Jones's long thick middle finger buried as deeply as it would reach in her vagina as his thumb rubbed her clitty. She never even noticed that her dress was unzipped and was pulled down and her black satin brassiere was unhooked until Malcolm's thick lips formed a suction on one of her excited erect pink nipples.

      Malcolm began to undress himself as he brought his redheaded secretary to orgasm after orgasm. He had met women that were
multi-orgasmic before, but this reserved white wife was absolutely the best. Malcolm looked up to see Jamal moving in closer for the video shot
of him climbing on top of the pretty redhead and sinking almost ten inches of thick black uncircumcised cock inside of her trembling belly.

      Virginia was pulled down to lie on the sofa as her dress was pulled off, leaving her completely naked. Mr. Jones was up on top of her
and had her legs spread wide open as he moved in closer. She looked down between her mammoth breasts to see the largest penis that she had ever seen. Malcolm had his cock in his right hand as he guided it to her open wet vagina. It was about ten inches long and bigger around than her
wrist. Her boss was working the foreskin back and forth as he aligned his black-as-midnight pole to the entrance to her body.

      Jamal caught the redhead's facial expression as she was penetrated with a man's sized cock for the first time in her life. John only had
five inches when he was hard. Plus, he was only an inch thick. Her eyes flew open and she cried out as the first four inches of the thick black
sausage sank out of sight. Jamal was careful not to get Malcolm's face in the video as he switched from Virginia's expressive pretty face to
her over-stuffed vagina. Not only was Malcolm much thicker than her husband, but he was as deep as John had ever been and Malcolm was only half way in.

      Malcolm was now exploring virgin territory as he passed the point in Virginia's pussy that her husband had had exclusive rights to for the
previous eighteen years. Virginia was screaming out as one climax after another passed through her skewered body. She had never experienced more than one orgasm at a time while having sex with her husband. Usually, he did not last long enough to give her even one climax. Virginia had
already lost count of the number of orgasms she had this evening. She wrapped her legs around Malcolm Jones's narrow waist and pulled him
inside of her until the last inch or two had disappeared.

      This was the part that Malcolm loved best about fucking white wives. To feel them surrender themselves to his powerful black cock and
to fuck themselves onto his tool like he figured they never could do with their wimpy honky husbands. He looked down and watched as her large
tits wobbled back and forth as she fucked him as well as any woman had ever done before. Virginia squealed as she reached another mid-blowing climax. The Baptist Preacher's daughter had become a mindless fucking machine as she impaled herself onto the black cock until she passed out during her twelfth orgasm. She did not even know that Malcolm pumped his jism deep inside of her and drenched her womb with black baby making sperm.

      By the time that Malcolm pulled his wet softening tool from the drenched cunt of the fucked out redhead, Jamal was moving into position
to screw the redheaded beauty. Virginia never regained consciousness, until after Jamal had dumped another load of cum deep inside of her
violated opening. Jamal pulled out and exited the room before Virginia knew that she had been screwed by anyone other than her boss.

      Fifteen minutes later, she had fully regained consciousness and the realization of what had happened sank into Virginia's alcohol
clouded mind. She climbed to her feet and felt the thick cum running down her legs. She was horrified that she had been seduced so easily.
She grabbed up her clothing and made a dash for the bathroom. Once inside, she closed and locked the door. "My God! What have I done?" She asked herself when she saw her drunken reflection in the bathroom mirror.

      Twenty minutes later, a dressed Virginia walked from the bathroom and demanded to be taken to her car. When Malcolm tried to talk her into sitting down to talk about the situation, she asked him to call a taxi if he would not take her. He had put his slacks back on, so, he slipped
on his shoes and shirt before escorting the distraught wife to his car.

      On the way back to the office, Malcolm tried to carry on a conversation. Virginia sat silently, with tears streaming down her
cheeks. When they pulled into the Urban Partners parking lot, she got out of his car, got into her own car and drove off without saying a
word. Malcolm griped the leather covered steering wheel and decided that she was too much of a good piece of ass to let get away. He was planning the strategy necessary to get her to come back to him as he drove home to his apartment.

      Virginia was grateful that John and Rebecca were already asleep when she entered her darkened home. She very quietly went to the master
bath, removed her sperm stained clothing and took a long hot shower. She wished that the water could wash away the memories of her cries of
passion as Malcolm Jones had brought her more sexual excitement than she had ever know during her entire life. She decided that she would not go to work the next morning. She would stay home and look for another job the next day.

      Virginia slipped on her flannel nightgown, crawled into bed beside her snoring husband, wiped another tear from her eyes and tried to go to
sleep. She finally surrendered herself to slumber's embrace an hour before the alarm went off.

      John was up and gone to work before Virginia even turned over. Rebecca awoke her mother before leaving for school. Virginia suffered
from both guilt and her first hang-over. She waited until Rebecca left the house before she ventured out of bed. She remembered most of what
had happened between Mr. Jones and herself. She felt so ashamed.

      About ten o'clock, the telephone rang. It was Malcolm Jones wanting to know when she was coming into work. "I am sorry, Mr. Jones,
but after what happened last night, there is no way that I can continue to work for you. I am going to search for a new job this afternoon."

      "Virginia, I am very sorry to hear you say that. I thought that we had gotten along very well together. I thought that last night was
wonderful and had only brought us closer together. Don't you realize how important our work is to the community? If you leave now, it is as if
you are  saying that Black and White people can not get along. You are condemning our entire social educational program. Please reconsider,
come back to work here at the office and we will forge a relationship that will be an example to the entire community." Like any politician,
Malcolm could pile it on when he needed to.

      Virginia refused to return to work. Malcolm decided to go with Plan B. He told the distraught secretary to look for a messenger
delivering a package and to call him as soon as she inspected the contents. She was scanning the classified section of the news paper for
a suitable job when, an hour later, a package was delivered by courier. When she opened it, she found a VHS video tape. There was no note or label. Virginia went to the living room, put the tape into the VCR, turned on the television and almost fainted as the image appeared on the
screen.

      Virginia had never seen a porno movie. She had almost never watched an R or MA Rated movie. Now, she, a preacher's daughter, was
starring in the most disgusting video that she had ever seen. Her knees began to shake as she slumped to the sofa. She managed to close her eyes
for a second but could not force herself to either turn off the VCR or stop watching the action on the screen. Like a bird being mesmerized by
the approach of a snake, she watched as a very large black man kissed her passionately and ran his hand up under her dress as they sat on a
living room sofa.

      Virginia's pulse rate quickened as she saw the image of herself reach an orgasm with her ex-boss. "How could this have happened to me?"
She silently asked. She had never even imagined letting any man other than her husband violate her body. Her father had taught her that the
temptations of the flesh were truly evil. She had been a virgin when she had married John. Now, she had let another man take advantage of her.
She felt so ashamed as she watched the image of her black boss slipping his huge dark hand down the front of her pantyhose and panties.

      The memories of the mind blowing orgasms returned to Virginia as she watched the video tape. Without being aware of it, her nipples were
erect and her vagina was becoming moist. It was as if she was able to transport her mind back to last night and experience the sensual
reactions that Mr. Jones had awakened in her shapely body. Her breathing was speeding up as she watched him remove her black pantyhose and black satin panties. Virginia crossed her legs in an unsuccessful attempt to squelch the rising tide of excitement in her moistening vagina.

      Virginia moved her right hand to her left breast. Even through her nightgown and robe, her large nipples were so hard by now that they
pressed against the palm of her hand. As Virginia watched the image of her being stripped nude, and Malcolm Jones removing his clothing, her
hand began making circular motions. She gasped as she saw the size of the black penis that had penetrated her nearly virginal tummy. It was
huge! She could not believe that such a huge weapon could ever fit inside of her vagina!

      Virginia uncrossed her legs as she watched Malcolm move into position and begin feeding his tree trunk sized pole of dark male flesh
into her red hair fringed vagina. Virginia's right hand moved to her lap as her left hand moved to her right breast. It was as if she had
absolutely no control over her body as she saw that half of the immense tool was now hidden from sight. Her right hand dipped between her thighs as her left hand pinched her right nipple. She let out a small moan.

      Virginia was completely amazed when she saw even more of the huge black penis penetrate her tightly stretched vagina on the screen of her
home television. She saw her body shudder and shake and remembered the massive orgasms that she had as her boss had sank his immense man meat even deeper. Virginia moved her left hand inside of her robe and nightgown to fondle her nipple. Her right hand pulled up the hem of her
nighty and massaged the crotch of her white panties into the soft mound of her moist sensitive vagina.

      Virginia had hidden the part of her being that was a sexual person. She had been programmed to not admit that sex was important.
Something in her mind snapped as she approached her self induced climax. She had never known that sex could be so intensely pleasurable as it had been the other night. Her fingers rubbed her clitoris as she watched the entire black salami being buried in her pussy in the video movie. She
came at the same time that she did in the video.

      Virginia had worked herself up to the point where she would be
able to cum again when the telephone rang. At first, she tried to ignore
it, but, finally, after five rings, picked up the remote and stopped the
VCR and answered the telephone. It was Malcolm Jones. "Hello, Virginia.
Have you watched the video tape yet?" She was embarrassed but said that
she was watching it when he called. "Exciting, isn't it?"

      Virginia decided to take the offensive, "Mr. Jones, why did you
send such an awful piece of trash to me? Surely, you did not think that
I would enjoy seeing such a vile video tape?" She noticed that she could
smell her vaginal juices on her fingers as she held the telephone in her
right hand.

      "So, you think that the video is vile? What would your father
think of it? How would you like a copy of this video tape to be mailed
to the good Reverend? Just imagine the pride he would have as he watched
his only daughter being filled up with a black man's cock. How about if
a few copies were circulated at your young daughter's school? How about,
no matter where you went to work, a copy were to be mailed to your new
employer. If you noticed, my face was never shown in the video. Your
face, on the other hand, is quite plainly seen." Malcolm waited to see
if the pretty redhead would reply. She was too shocked to utter a sound.
She had to fight just to keep from passing out as she realized what
could happen.

      A tear slowly rolled down Virginia's cheek as she heard Malcolm
Jones continue, "Go ahead and take the rest of the day off from work.
Just be here in the morning. And, Virginia, be on time." She heard the
click as he hung up the phone. She knew that her situation was hopeless
as she put her phone down.

      Virginia spent the rest of the day desperately trying to come up
with a way out of her dilemma. There appeared to be no alternative other
than to obey Mr. Jones's orders and go back to work at the Urban
Partners Social Education Office the next morning. At least when she
resigned herself to her fate, she knew that no matter what happened to
her, she was not responsible. Virginia almost threw the video tape in
the trash. For some inexplicable reason, she hid it in the bottom of her
lingerie drawer instead. A quick shower, a change of clothes and she
cleaned house a little before preparing supper for her family. She had
decided that since things were no longer under her control that she
would no longer worry about them.

      When Rebecca arrived from school and later, when John returned
from his long hard day of work, Virginia told them that that she had
been given the day off from work and had stayed home all day. She said
nothing of the previous nights events nor of the threat of sending
copies of the incriminating video tape to other people. Later that same
night, when her husband tried to get her to fulfill her wifely function,
she refused him once again. Sex with him, somehow still seemed dirty.

                   *****************************

      Virginia was already on the job when Malcolm Jones walked into the
office. He noticed that she was wearing a long sleeved frilly white silk
blouse that buttoned all the way to her graceful neck. She wore a tight
tan skirt that ended at her knees. Suntan pantyhose covered her
beautiful legs. A pair of tan leather high heel pumps were on her tiny
feet. Virginia's lustrous red hair was pinned up on top of her head. Her
make-up was subdued except for the red lipstick that was the same color
as her hair. She did not smile when she saw her boss walk in the door.

      "Good morning, Virginia. How are you this morning?" Malcolm smiled
at his beautiful secretary and soon to be personal sex slave. "Please
come into my office. And, lock the front door before you do." Malcolm
went into his office and waited to see if the redheaded wife and mother
would obey his commands. He was relieved when he saw her lock the door
and follow him into his private office. "I am certainly glad to see that
you have decided to be cooperative."

      Virginia looked up into Mr. Jones's dark eyes and meekly stated,
"You have the video tape. I don't see that I have much choice." Malcolm
knew the type of personality that Virginia Coleman had. She had been
raised to believe that sex was evil and her natural desires had been
repressed by her father's teachings. She probably never enjoyed sex with
her own husband. Now that she was being blackmailed, she would feel that
events were no longer under her control. She would not have to feel
guilt for the things that they would do together. She would be his to
fuck. She would be his to suck his cock. She would be his to fuck up the
ass. And, she would probably learn to love it since she was no longer in
control of the situation and would not have to feel guilty.

      "Virginia, I want you to remove your blouse for me." This was a test to see how much control she would let him have. When Virginia just stood there looking down at the floor, Malcolm added, "You would not want your father, husband and daughter to see the video of you in action, now would you? Remove your blouse." Malcolm grinned as Virginia's red painted fingernails on her dainty fingers slowly unbuttoned the pearl buttons on her ruffled white silk blouse.

      Alabaster white skin was revealed to her boss's eyes as Virginia finished unbuttoning her blouse. A cute lacy white silk brassiere was all that protected her breasts from the hungry gaze of the large black man who was forcing her to undress against her will. She unbuttoned the cuffs on the long sleeves and then slowly, almost dying of embarrassment,  she peeled the silken garment from her upper body. She hoped that removing her blouse would make him happy and she could stop there. He had other plans.

      "You have a beautiful body, Virginia. You should be proud of it.Remove your skirt for me." Virginia only hesitated for a moment before
unzipping the zipper at the back of her skirt and undoing the hook. She slipped it down and off, folded it and lay it on the back of the chair
next to her blouse. Her white lace trimmed silk half slip provided almost as much coverage as her skirt had done.

      "Now, the slip." Virginia blushed as she pushed her slip down around her ankles and stepped out of the flimsy silk material. She stood
before her black boss in her white silk brassiere, tan colored pantyhose, white silk hip hugger panties, tan leather high heel shoes, a pair of gold earrings and her wedding rings.

      "You really should wear a garter belt and nylon stockings instead of those pantyhose. You certainly have the figure for it. Get rid of the pantyhose." Virginia slowly slipped her high heels off her small feet before peeling her pantyhose down over her hips and her relatively long and shapely legs. She hoped that he would stop here. He had only begun in his demands.

      "Turn around and let me see your entire body shape." The redheaded wife meekly complied. "Nice. Of course, we will need to maintain a sense of decorum in the office, so, you will need to continue to wear your conservative outer clothing. However, I think we can improve your lingerie selection tremendously. Loose the bra."

      "Please don't make me go any farther. I have done everything that you have asked so far. Can't we stop here? Please?" Virginia searched his eyes, desperately seeking compassion for a good wife that had only strayed once during her entire life. She found none. Slowly, and with great anguish, she unhooked her brassiere and laid it on top of her other clothing on the back of the chair. Her hands came up to cover her large pink nipples.

      Malcolm was very pleased with the morning's events. For a woman in her late thirties, this redhead had some phenomenal tits! They stood out like a teenaged girl's, and they were very large. The cool air in the room made the pink nipples rise to their full one inch height.
Malcolm could barely wait to wrap his thick lips around each of those turgid nipples and suck them until they turned red. He especially loved the way that her big unsupported boobs wobbled slightly when she turned back to face him.

      "Move your hands down. That' s a good girl. Your titties are almost the best that I have seen. The only ones that I have seen that were better were silicon, so, I can say, with complete honesty, that you have beautiful tits." Virginia's face turned red with embarrassment. She was secretly pleased to hear such compliments, although she had trouble even admitting such a fact to herself. She did bring her shoulders just a little farther back and stood up just a little straighter.

      "All right, Virginia, I want you to take your dainty little white silk panties off for me." Malcolm had to rearrange his bloated black pole of man meat as it had become uncomfortable in the confinement of his silk boxer shorts and suddenly too tigt expensive trousers. Virginia once again blushed to the roots of her red hair piled up on top of her pretty head as she slowly followed the order. Malcolm had to concentrate to keep his pulsating prick from coming in his pants as she stepped out of her flimsy white silk panties and stood nude and subservient before
him.

      "You have a gorgeous body and should be proud of it. You should be willing to show it to me anytime I want to see it." Virginia turned her green eyes upward to see the lust in her employer's dark face and felt frightened. This fright only added more sensations to the multitude of other feelings sweeping through her mind and body. She had surrendered her will and her body to this black man because he had blackmailed her. She could not explain the sexual excitement that she felt. She had been married for almost twenty years to her husband and he had never once brought her to this level of excitement. She had a dampness between her legs that she had never known.

      Malcolm spoke three words. "Come to me." Virginia's response to these words would determine everything that would take place the rest of her life. It would shape her family's destiny and even affect the lives of several others. Her bare feet softly padded across the thick carpet as she moved to stand within a foot of the large black man that held her future in the palms of his large hands. He was extremely pleased.

      Malcolm placed both hands on the redheaded secretary's shoulders. He could feel her petite body trembling as her eyes, big as green saucers, gazed up into his strong face. Malcolm leaned down and forward to kiss her soft red lips. Her body shuddered slightly as his tongue penetrated her lips and entered her mouth. She felt his large powerful hands caressing her sensitive breasts and roam down her smooth belly toward her moistened mound. When his finger dipped into her wet slit and massaged Virginia's swollen and stiff clitoris, she shuddered in a
massive orgasm. If it had not been for her employer's arms supporting her, she would had slumped to the floor.

      Malcolm was very pleased with the reactions of his secretary. She was not only beautiful, but she was one hot bitch! He could tell that
she was like a volcano, just waiting for the right man to unleash her sexuality. Malcolm was happy to be the right man as his finger continued
to massage the redheaded wife and mother's throbbing clitoris until her shapely body once again convulsed in his supporting arms. He knew that
by lunch time, she would be his, giving herself freely for him to use any way he desired. His tongue in her mouth muffled her cries of ecstasy
as she experienced a very long series of climaxes
.
      Virginia had never known such a reaction was possible as she slowly recovered from her mind blowing climaxes. Malcolm had swept her
up in his strong arms and had lain her semiconscious form across the top of his polished hardwood desk. He had wrapped her thighs around his neck and had buried his face in her dripping vagina before she could collect her senses enough to protest. She had heard of people engaging in such animalistic activities and had always condemned anyone who would try such a thing as being sinful. She and John had certainly never engaged in such unwholesome activities. Her fingers tried to force her boss's head away from her wet vagina as his lips began sucking on her extended clitoris.

      Virginia lay on the cool surface of the wooden desk as Mr. Jones ate her pussy. She was shaken to the core of her being as wave after
wave of pleasure swept through her. Her father had been wrong when he had preached to her about the evils of the flesh. He had been wrong when he had preached about how wrong oral sex was. It was heavenly!
Virginia's delicate fingers slipped into the coarse curly hair of her employer as she pulled his head even deeper into her dripping snatch.

      Malcolm licked and sucked on the protruding clitty as he felt Virginia surrendering herself to the pleasure of the flesh. He knew the
type of indoctrination that she had as a young girl. Her libido had been held in check by the repressive teachings of her father. He was going to
undo, in a single afternoon, what her father had spent years teaching Virginia. The pretty redhead would be his personal sex slave when he
finished with her.

      Virginia experienced a series of orgasms as Malcolm's lips provided suction and his tongue strummed her erect clitoris. If she had
only known how good oral sex had felt, she would have been letting guys go down on her since she was a young woman. Malcolm pulled her up off his desk and her trembling knees let her collapse to the floor. When she looked up at the large black man standing over her, she saw the bulge at the front of his expensive dress slacks. "Unzip my pants and take out my cock," was all he said.

      Virginia's trembling hands moved up to the tab of the zipper. Her bright red fingernails grasped the tab and slowly pulled the tab downward. Malcolm's penis sprang out of the opening like a huge black snake striking at it's prey. It was only inches from her face as she stared at it in wonder. Ten inches of thick black uncircumcised cock!  How had it been possible for such a monster to fit up inside of her belly the other night without ripping her wide open? She was both frightened and fascinated by the size of the massive weapon only inches
from her soft warm moist mouth.

      "Virginia," she heard her boss saying as if he were far away, "Reach up and take my cock in your hands. Stroke it. Show it how much you love it." As if her hands had a mind of their own, they moved up to grip the thick dark pole in front of her. Without meaning to do it, her hands moved toward the base, pulling the foreskin back from the bulbous tip. Her hands moved forward on the enormous shaft and then, back down.  On the third or fourth pass, a drop of clear fluid appeared on the domed head.

      Malcolm's fingers interlaced into Virginia's red hair and gently pulled her moist lips towards the wet tip of his cock. She knew immediately what he wanted her to do. She had never done anything like this, not even to her own husband, but she had heard stories of other women, sluts, mostly, doing this disgusting thing to a man's penis. The thick domed head of Mr. Jones's black cock touched her soft red lips.
The viscous drop of pre-cum was smeared onto her lips. Virginia's natural response was to lick her lips. The taste, although new, was sexually exciting. This time, when she licked her lips again, her tongue also made contact with the head of her employer's swollen cock.

      Malcolm Jones slowly fed the end of his dark shaft into the innocent redhead's mouth. He instructed her on the proper techniques of giving a good blow job. Virginia followed every order and, within a few short minutes, was giving pretty good head. She was bobbing her head up and down on his swollen black cock, swirling her tongue around the head each time on the up-stroke. He wanted to fuck her cunt, but decided to cum down her throat first.

      Virginia's mind was on automatic as she impaled her mouth and throat on the huge column of stiff ebony meat. The large fingers at the back of her head were controlling the speed and depth of each stroke as her head bobbed up and down. She knew that he was about to ejaculate, but, did not know how to remove her mouth without causing her boss to become mad at her.

      Malcolm pulled her forward on his cock, forcing part of his shaft down her throat until she began gagging around the pulsating penis.  Spurt after spurt of sperm was pumped directly down her throat as she was held in position. For some unknown reason, her body experienced another orgasm as she swallowed the massive quantity of semen. When he released her, she pulled her mouth free as she gasped for air. Malcolm looked down and saw a strand of his cum dripping from her open mouth. He reached down, scooped up the sperm on his finger and put it into her mouth. Virginia automatically sucked his finger clean.

      Malcolm brought the head of his still swollen cock to Virginia's red lips. She began greedily licking the drops of cum dripping from the end of the huge black dick. Malcolm knew that his secretary had accepted her new position in life. That position was to be on the end of his cock whenever and wherever he wanted. He smiled down into her big green eyes.

      Malcolm Jones reached down, picked up the petite redhead and laid her on her back on his fancy desk. He parted her quivering legs and stepped between them. Virginia's instincts caused her to spread her thighs and pull her knees up under her armpits as her boss rubbed the saliva coated tip of his erect penis up and down her wet groove. When he leaned forward and forced a few inches inside of her excited vagina, she began to whimper. Virginia began to moan a little louder with each inch that penetrated her being.

      The last time that Virginia had let Mr. Jones have sex with her, she was drunk. This time, she was not drunk, but her libido had been
unleashed and was completely out of control. Her eyes were huge as she looked up into the face of the man whose over-sized penis was turning
her world inside-out. Her first climax struck as he bottomed out in her cunt and his coarse pubic hair bumped against her erect clitoris.
Malcolm began grinding his pubic bone against her clit, which caused her climax to continue for several minutes. Virginia passed out before he
spermed her womb.

      When Virginia regained consciousness, she could hear her boss and
another woman talking. She looked over and saw that a large black woman
was standing beside Mr. Jones's desk He was completely re-dressed and
they were discussing her nude body. They noticed that the redheaded
secretary was awake when she tried to get up and cover her nudity.
Malcolm told her, "Virginia, just lie there. This is Sister LaTisha. She
is a part of our family here. I have a meeting to go to, so I am turning
you over to her for the rest of the afternoon. Do exactly as she says,
or else, well, you know what else."

      Virginia watched Mr. Jones walk out of the office, leaving her
completely nude, weakened and very wet, lying on his expensive desk,
with a strange black woman staring down at her with a hungry look in her
eyes. "Hello, Virginia. My name is Sister LaTisha. I will help train you
to serve Mr. Jones. You will obey me. Any disobedience will be punished.
Now, spread your legs."

      Virginia thought about refusing to do as she was told, but the
physical size of the very dark skinned African-American woman was
intimidating. She slowly spread her legs for the dominant black woman.
Sister LaTisha performed a medical inspection of the redhead's
reproductive system. She asked what type of birth control Virginia used.
She seemed pleased when she heard that it was birth control pills.

      "When you get home tonight, throw the rest of your pills into the
trash. From now on, you will let Mr. Jones fuck you without protection.
How about your husband? How often do you engage in sex with him?" She
was also pleased to hear that it was only on the weekends. "This is
Thursday. We will make arrangements to take care of your husband this
weekend so that he does not pollute your womb with his weak slimy white
sperm."

      Sister LaTisha was manipulating every fold and crease in
Virginia's swollen vagina as she had been speaking, Virginia hated to
admit it, but she was becoming very excited by the treatment that she
was receiving. Sister LaTisha slipped two fingers deep inside of the
redhead's moist vagina as another finger massaged her stiff clitoris.
Virginia looked up into the dark eyes and smiling face of the dominant
black lesbian as she reached her climax.

      "Now, that wasn't so bad, now was it? You white bread girls always
think you have to have a man to get you off when all you needs is
another woman. I grew up in the worst ghetto in the city. By the time I
was twelve, I could suck a dick or lick a clit as well as anyone. Then,
I got into an all girl lesbian gang. I learned a lot by the time they
stuck me in the reform school. There, they trained me to be a nurse. I
got a job at the county hospital until I ran for the hospital board of
directors. My old gang members took care of the competition for me. That
old goat running against me dropped out after one of the Sisters turned
his youngest daughter into a black cunt sucking lesbo. They threatened
to send the pictures of her to the newspaper if he didn't drop out of
the political race and give me his endorsement. My election to the
hospital board was a landslide."

      Sister LaTisha was still massaging Virginia's clitty as she told
her story. She ducked her head down to the red hair fringed slit and
licked Virginia's juices. "Damn! That Malcolm sure knows how to fuck up
some good eating pussy! Well, just because he filled you full of sperm,
does not mean that you can't eat pussy." Virginia began to panic when
she saw the large black woman removing her clothing. She had never had a
homosexual thought or desire.

      Sister LaTisha was built like a refrigerator. A big black
refrigerator with tits. Virginia tried to get up from the desktop to
make her escape only to be held down by the much larger woman climbing
up over her. A large meaty dusky leg swung over her head and a black
vagina hovered over her frightened face. Sister LaTisha reached down
with one hand and held the lips of her own wet pussy apart as she
settled onto the redhead's pretty little face.

      "Don't worry honey, once you get past the smell, you'll have it
licked." The big black woman laughed as she put a little weight on the
mouth and nose of the white wife and mother. "Come on. Get started. I
can sit here all day, but you might suffocate. Eat me until I cum and
I'll get up." She felt the redhead's tongue slowly, timidly, begin to
lick her over sized swollen clitoris. She smiled down into the eyes,
which were the lowest part of Virginia's face still visible, and said,
"That's a good little girl. Learn to love sucking a Black woman's cunt
as much as you love sucking a Black man's cock. From now on, you'll get
plenty of both."

      Virginia was given detailed instructions on how to eat pussy. She
made Sister LaTisha cum once, but had to do it again since she was told
that she needed more practice. She was glad when the massive body
sitting on her face lifted up. Her relief was short lived when Sister
LaTisha only turned around to get into the classic sixty-nine position.
Despite her embarrassment, Virginia had two orgasms while she licked the
thick cream from the black pussy setting on her face and the black woman
demonstrated just how experienced she was.

      Sister LaTisha climbed down from the desk and opened a large bag
that she had brought with her. She slipped leather manacles on the semi
conscious redhead and attached the ropes to the corners of the desk.
Virginia revived just in time to find herself spread-eagled on the top
of the large desk. When she complained about being tied down, the black
woman stuffed Virginia's own white silk panties into her mouth and tied
her brassiere around her head to keep them there.

      "You are probably wondering why I have tied you down. What comes
next is not completely enjoyable, so, I have made sure you don't get up
and leave before I finish." She set out some instruments and some
bottles of anti-septic and anesthetics. She coated a few cotton balls
with each liquid as she smiled at the nervous secretary. "This won't
hurt. Much."

      Sister LaTisha swabbed all around Virginia's clitoris with the
cotton balls. She left one on each side of the little hooded nubbin of
flesh as she repeated the process with Virginia's inch long pink
nipples. A few minutes later, the anesthetic had worked it's magic.
Sister LaTisha picked up a very large curved hollow needle from her kit
of instruments. She held the flap of foreskin that hooded the redhead's
clitoris and pushed the needle through the flap of skin. Virginia moaned
and her eyes were open wide. Even though the anesthetic had reduced the
pain to a bee sting level, Virginia was unprepared for the unpleasant
sensation. A gold ring over an inch and a half in diameter was threaded
through the hole and a drop of super glue was added to the closure.

      "This ring is going to make you a very hot slut. It will rub
against your clitty when you walk. When you cross your legs. Being
fucked while wearing it will make you have twice as many orgasms. When
some one goes down on your sweet little slit, all they will have to do
is to flick the ring with their tongue a few times to make you get your
cookies."

      "You know how it is with men, no woman's tits are ever big enough.
Malcolm wanted me to make yours a little bigger. Since you belong to
him, we'll give him what he wants and you a few injections." She picked
up a bottle of milky colored liquid and filled an extremely large
hypodermic syringe. "This is a solution of dehydrated fat cells. Once
injected into an area of the body, they spread out into the surrounding
tissues and absorb nutrients from the body. They end up about ten times
bigger when they do. Your big titties will be one or two cup sizes
bigger in a few days." She injected the fat cells in a series of
concentric circles all over Virginia's breasts. The white secretary
could only moan through the panties stuffed in her mouth.

      Sister LaTisha next picked up a large straight hollow needle and
moved up to pinch the large pink nipple of her right breast in her
fingers. Virginia was almost screaming through her panties as the needle
was pushed through her fat sensitive nipple. The pain killer had taken
care of most of the discomfort as another one and a half inch gold ring
was inserted in place of the needle. The closure mechanism was glued
shut. The left nipple was done next.

      "Your nipples and clitoris will be sore for a day or so. Then,
you'll find that your cunt will be drooling pussy juice all day long. It
will make you think about sex all day long, too. I noticed that your
anus seemed to be very small. I am going to slip a wet finger up your
butt to test it. My, my, my. How do you manage to go to the bathroom."
She retrieved a fat carrot looking device about eight inches long from
her bag. "This is a butt plug. It will help loosen you up before Malcolm
fucks your ass. I'd hate to think what his cock would do to your cute
little bottom if we don't stretch it a little first."

      The pointed end of the greased anal plug was forced into
Virginia's resisting bottom. She felt the tapered device expanding her
anus as it was pushed in a little at a time. It felt as if she were
using the bathroom, except in reverse. It was two inches thick at the
widest part. Virginia had almost broken out in a sweat as the artificial
tool slipped past the widest part and her anal ring locked down on it,
holding it in place until several hours later, when she would go to the
bathroom.

      "If I was going to keep you for my stable of pussy-lickers, I
would pierce your tongue, too. A big barbell in the tip of an active
tongue really gives a clit a workout. Maybe, someday, I'll let you
experience what a girl with a pierced tongue can do to your clitty. I
guarantee that you'll love it. Here, we can remove those panties from
your mouth now." The brassiere was untied and the saliva soaked silk
panties were pulled from the secretary's pretty mouth.

      Virginia was helped to her feet when the restraints were removed.
She looked down with wonder at her nipple rings. The clitoral hood ring
and the butt plug had made themselves quite noticeable as she had gotten
down from the desk. Sister LaTisha began putting her instruments away as
Virginia shakily stood on her own two feet for the first time in about
three hours. Her knees were wobbly and her legs were quivering as she
picked up her panties and brassiere.

      "No, no, girl. You can' t wear panties or a bra until everything
heals completely." She took the white silk brassiere and panty set and
put them into her bag. Next, she picked up Virginia's pantyhose and a
pair of scissors. Sister LaTisha cut the crotch out of the pantyhose.
"Here, put these on." The events of the last few days had so numbed the
redheaded woman's mind, she obeyed without question. The gaping hole at
the crotch left all of her vagina and much of her bottom exposed.
Virginia slipped the white silk ruffled long sleeved blouse on. Her
delicate fingers were shaking as she buttoned the pearl buttons. Next,
she pulled the tan skirt up around her waist, reached behind, hooked it
closed and zipped the zipper. When Virginia bent over to put her tan
leather high heel shoes on her dainty feet, she noticed that her large
breasts wobbled slightly as she moved. When she looked down, she could
actually make out the outline of the large nipple rings. Her face turned
red. How could she let her family see her this way?

      "It's time to go shopping for some new undies for you to wear to
work. I have contacts at one of the exclusive lingerie shops where they
bill the hospital for hospital gowns and I don't have to pay to get
pretty undies for my girlfriends." Between the clitoral hood ring
constantly massaging her clitoris, the butt plug moving inside of her
intestines and the wobbling of her unsupported breasts, Virginia's mind
was pre-occupied. She did end up with a dozen garter belts, three dozen
pairs of stockings, a dozen pairs of panties, some of which were
crotchless, and half a dozen brassieres that were really nothing more
that a shelf to support her over-sized boobs but not cover them. The
lingerie was in every color of the rainbow. A dozen pair of high heel
shoes, each with a heel that was four or five inches tall, were also
purchased and charged to the hospital as safety shoes. Sister LaTisha
told her that she should come to work at least twice a week without a
brassiere. "Mr. Jones loves to see a big set of knockers bouncing around
under a pretty blouse." By this point, Virginia would meekly do anything
that she was told to do.

      When Sister LaTisha dropped Virginia off at her office, It was
nearly quitting time. The packages were transferred to the trunk of the
Mitsubishi. Orders were given to wear a blue garter belt, stockings,
butt plug, high heels and a dress the next day. No panties or brassiere
were to be allowed. Virginia returned to her office to retrieve her
purse. There she found Mr. Jones and Sister LaTisha discussing her
future.

      Malcolm Jones leaned back in his chair, placed his hands behind
his head and smiled at the sight of the barely discernible gold nipple
rings through her white silk blouse. He had the thoroughly embarrassed
secretary lift her skirt to show off her clitoral ring. He knew that she
was now his slave to use any way that he wanted. Now, for her family.
"Virginia, tell your wimp husband that the two of you are invited to an
office get to know everyone dinner tomorrow night. Wear some of your new
lingerie. Oh, Virginia, you are to have absolutely no sex with him. Do
you understand?"  She meekly nodded her pretty head. "Good. We'll see
you in the morning."

      The drive home seemed to take twice as long as usual. Virginia sat
with her legs parted to minimize the stimulus from her clit ring, which
only increased the pressure from the butt plug. Her nipples had remained
erect since the rings had been threaded through them. The hole in the
crotch of her pantyhose let her vagina drip fluid onto her white silk
slip, soaking it and staining her skirt. Sister LaTisha had said that
she would need to keep a box of facial tissues in her desk drawer so
that she could pull up her skirt and wipe away the excess secretions
several times a day. Virginia pulled her hemline up around her waist and
cleaned herself with a tissue, unaware that a trucker in the next lane
was able to see everything, including her new clit ring. He radioed
ahead on his citizen's band radio for all the other truckers to keep an
eye out for the redheaded slut in the red Mitsubishi.

      Virginia managed to make it to her bedroom before Rebecca could
get a close look. When she removed her clothing, she noticed that her
already large breasts appeared to be swollen. When she looked into the
mirror, she confirmed her first impression. Her breasts were noticeably
bigger. The large gold rings in her nipples and clitoris were also very
noticeable. She put on two sweat shirts to hide her nipple rings from
her family. She had no idea what she would do on a permanent basis. Just
to get through one day at a time was her major concern today.

      Virginia prepared a meal for her family. Andrea would be eating
with them again this evening. Virginia could not ignore the constant
reminders of her rings and anal plug. Twice, she had to go to the
bathroom to mop up the excess fluids dripping from her vagina.
Thankfully, even though her daughter noticed that her mother was
preoccupied with something, she did not ask if anything was wrong. John,
being a man, never even noticed that his wife seemed different tonight.

      Later, when Virginia stood in front of her bathroom medicine
cabinet, holding her birth control pills in her small hands, she thought
about what Sister LaTisha had told her. She popped out the pill that she
was supposed to take today and stared at it for a moment. She remembered
that she had been given orders that she was not to let her husband have
sex with her. She knew what the disposal of her birth control pills
would mean to her and her family. Her mind was a turmoil of emotions as
she poured the pills into the waste paper basket.

      The next morning, Virginia showered, gently re-inserted the butt
plug, put on a white lace garter belt, a pair of black nylon stockings,
a pair of her new four inch high heel shoes, a white short sleeve satin
blouse and a blue serge two piece business suit. At least the jacket
would be thick enough to not allow her nipple rings to show through. She
put on her make up and looked into her own eyes. What she saw made her
think of the things that she would be forced to do today and that sent a
shiver through her shapely body. More importantly, it made her vagina
wet.

      During her morning commute to work, Virginia kept her legs spread
and her skirt pulled up so she could wipe her drooling vagina lips every
ten minutes. Since she was on her way to work, she could not let her
skirt become stained with her juices. The truckers, once again, were
treated to quite a show.

      When Malcolm arrived at work. He told Virginia to bring him a
fresh mug of coffee as he went to his office. Last night, he had screwed
another white wife from the health spa. He had thought about saving his
sperm for his new secretary, but the temptation was just too great. He
had went past the part of the woman's vagina that her wimp husband had
been using since they had been married. He had let the pretty blonde
woman used, satisfied and his black baby making sperm dripping from her
stretched cunt. Life was good.

      Virginia brought his coffee to him and he smiled up into her green
eyes. "You look lovely this morning, Virginia. Did you remember to
follow orders and leave your panties and bra at home?" She lowered her
eyes as she silently nodded her head. The large black man smiled as he
said, "Take off your clothes and show me." He was pleased to see the
white wife's finger's unbuttoning her blue serge jacket.

      Virginia's mind was screaming at her to run from the room. If she
went to her husband and admitted everything to him, he might not leave
her. The rings could be removed by a doctor and her life could return to
normal. She realized that she was lying to herself. Her very being had
been so changed by what had already happened, she could never go back.
She folded her jacket and laid it on the back of a chair.

      The red haired woman removed her blouse and skirt. She stood in front of her boss in nothing but her white lace garter belt, black nylon
stockings, high heel shoes on her tiny feet, nipple rings, clit ring and wedding rings. Malcolm could already see that her pussy lips were moist.
The conversion process had been very successful with this woman. He had noticed that redheads seemed to be naturally hornier than the average
woman. Perhaps, they had only brought out her true nature?

      "Virginia, come over here and get on your knees. What's good enough for the President of the United States is certainly good enough for me. Unzip me and suck my big black cock." Part of Virginia's mind rebelled but was out voted. She fell to her knees in front of the dominant black man and unzipped his slacks. Her small fingers reached in and brought out his huge dark skinned penis. Her hands pulled the foreskin down before her lips wrapped around the domed head. Malcolm enjoyed her ministrations. "Not bad for only the second blow job that she has given," he thought to himself.

      Virginia found that she enjoyed giving head as her head bobbed up and down on the long pole of flesh. Her husband had tried to talk her into doing this years ago. She had always refused, saying that it was dirty and only a low class slut would even consider doing such a thing. Now, she considered herself a low class slut as she hungrily sucked the large black cock.

      Malcolm noticed that Virginia's green eyes were watching his face as she sucked his prick. Already, she was performing like an experienced whore. From a prim and proper wife and mother to a cunt drooling whore in only a few days. He enjoyed every lick on the head of his sensitive cock, every bob of her head, as she brought him closer to his climax.

      Virginia was rubbing her thighs together as she went down on her employer. The clitoral hood ring and the anal plug were about to make her have an orgasm. When the thick cock swelled up even more and began to pulse, she came just as the jets of thick creamy sperm flooded her suctioning mouth. She swallowed as fast as she could but still lost a few drops of man cum. She sucked his cock clean. Her shapely body vibrated from the after shocks of her own orgasm as she looked up to see if Mr. Jones had thought that she was good enough.

      "Very good, Virginia. Especially since it is only your second blow job. You may put your clothes back on and go back to your desk."
Virginia licked her ruby red lips as she dressed. Her clitoris was stiff and her upper inner thighs were wet with her juices. Even the tops of
her stockings were moist were they had soaked up the fluids running down her smooth white thighs. She went to the ladies room and used toilet
paper to clean up the mess between her legs before returning to her desk to attend to business.

      No more sexual demands were made of Virginia for the rest of the
day. She still had to use facial tissues to wipe her wet nether lips dry
several times as she sat at her desk. It was near closing time when she
was, once again, summoned into the large inner office. "Virginia, I want
you to bring your husband to the Zulu Lounge tonight at seven. Tell him
that the two of you are to be my guests for dinner. I have a special
celebration planned for the two of you."

      Virginia wondered what was in store for her and her husband as she
drove home. Her skirt was around her waist, exposing the tops of her
nylon stockings, her legs were parted to decrease the sensations from
the clit ring. This gave several observant truckers a view of the red
hair covering her moist mound. She noticed that they were looking, but
did not try to pull her skirt down to a more modest position. She got a
thrill because of the excited expressions on the men's faces as they
were looking at her exposed pussy.

      John arrived home from a hard day at work. He had been looking
forward to the weekend because he was going to claim his marital right
of sex with his wife. He had been extremely horny all week. His wife was
so beautiful. He only wished she would loosen up a little and enjoy sex.
At least he would be able to enjoy her sexy body tonight. And, if he
were lucky, tomorrow night, too. He was very disappointed when he found
out that they were going out for dinner instead of to bed.

      The Zulu Lounge was located on MLK Boulevard. John was worried
about parking his car and walking to the restaurant with his pretty
wife. What if they were attacked? How would he protect her? After all,
he was only five foot eight inches tall and slightly built. Some of the
black men standing around the street towered above him. It was very
intimidating.

      Inside the relative safety of the restaurant, even though they
were the only white people there, John breathed a little easier. Sister
LaTisha greeted them and ushered them into a small private dining room
in the back of the restaurant. Malcolm Jones and his friend, Jamal, were
waiting for them. Drinks were ordered for everyone. Virginia was
nervously sipping a Maui Special as John was served a bourbon and Coke.
Sister LaTisha had slipped a few drops from a small bottle into the
white husband's drink.

      John was seated on one side of the table, next to Sister LaTisha.
On the other side of the table, Virginia sat between Malcolm Jones and
Jamal. Unknown to John, both Malcolm and Jamal's hands had settled on
his wife's thighs under the cover of the table cloth. Virginia's vagina
began to drool as soon as she felt the touch of the long black fingers.
She nervously glanced into her husband's eyes as the fingers pulled her
skirt up to expose her shapely white thighs above her stocking tops.
John could tell that his beautiful wife was fidgety, but did not
understand why.

      Malcolm and Jamal took several minutes of letting their fingers
dance up and down the married woman's thighs before one of them moved to
her vagina. He flicked the clitoral hood ring twice and caused her to
have a climax. Virginia had tried to conceal her emotions as the two
large black men had brought her up to the point of orgasm. She was not a
good enough actress to hide her reaction from her shocked husband as the
waves of her climax pulsed through out her shuddering body.

      John had been aware of the fact that his wife was nervous. Her
eyes were widened, her face was flushed and her mouth hung open as she
moaned and her eyes rolled back. In their nineteen years of marriage,
John had only been able to made Virginia climax less than a dozen times.
He recognized the signs, however, when he saw them. The blood rushed to
his head and he went to jump to his feet and demand that Virginia leave
with him immediately. That is when he found that he was virtually
paralyzed.

      The drug that Sister LaTisha had put in John Coleman's mixed drink
was a form of curare. He sat in the chair, helpless as Malcolm Jones
leaned over and kissed Virginia's lips very passionately. What shocked
him the most was the passionate way that she was returning the kiss of
the large black man. Jamal let Malcolm kiss the redhead as he looked
directly at her husband, grinning from ear to ear as he said, "Your wife
sure does have some tight pussy." He laughed as Malcolm stopped kissing
Virginia, only to see her pulled onto Jamal's lap where he kissed her as
she wrapped her arms around his broad neck. She knew that her husband
was watching, but could not control herself.

      Malcolm got up from the table and moved to stand beside the
distraught husband. "Imagine your sweet conservative wife being fucked
by a big black cock. You will get to watch her getting her cunt full of
black man's sperm tonight. After Jamal fucks her, it will be my turn to
screw her again. Watch us, white boy, and you might learn how she
behaves when a real man fucks her."

      John's eyes were drawn to his wife and her black lover as her
clothing was stripped from her curvaceous body. He was amazed to see the
large gold nipple rings! Never had he ever imagined that she would allow
her body to be disfigured by piercing. When her skirt was dropped to the
floor, he saw that she wore a garter belt and nylons. He had dreamed of
her in such sexy lingerie. She had always refused to wear anything like
that even when he had pleaded with her. Now, she brazenly wore them in
front of four other people in a public restaurant.

      Jamal stood up next to the aroused white wife and pulled down his
jogging pants. The largest penis that John had ever seen sprang out in
front of his wife's lovely passion filled face. Virginia reached out and
grasped the monster dick in both of her small delicate hands. Her
fingers could not encompass the girth of the massive ebony shaft. Her
fingers drew the foreskin down from around the domed purple head before
she leaned forward to wrap her sweet luscious red lips around it. John
thought that his heart had stopped as he watched his straight-laced wife
giving expert head to the biggest cock that he had ever seen on anything
smaller than a horse.

      Sister LaTisha began undressing John Coleman. Malcolm helped to
pick him up to remove his trousers and jockey shorts. They laughed at
the small size of the white man's penis. Sister LaTisha opened her bag
and retrieved a large hypodermic syringe and a bottle of white liquid.
She filled the syringe and began injecting the white fluid all around
John's hairless chest in concentric circles around his nipples. The
curare deadened any pain that he may have felt. When she was finished,
Malcolm picked up the paralyzed man and laid him face down across the
table. He tilted the semi-conscious man's head back so that he could
still witness the excellent blow job that his wife was giving.

      Sister LaTisha began a series of shots of the dehydrated fat cells
into the small sized white man's hips and buttocks. She used the entire
contents of the bottle. Next, she injected a massive dose of estrogen
and other assorted female hormones, plus a chemical to stop production
of male hormones. She selected an eight inch butt plug, greased it and
slowly pushed it up John's virgin anus until it was seated in place.
Lastly, she administered a capsule of time released female hormones and
tranquilizers just under the skin of each buttock. She would follow up
with more injections each month until the desired changes had taken
place. Some of the modified husbands were already employed by her. Too
bad Malcolm had already made plans for this one. He would be kind of
cute in a few weeks.

      When Sister LaTisha was finished with the white man, Malcolm put
him back in his chair just in time for him to see his wife, and the
mother of his child, gulping down the copious quantity of semen that
spouted from Jamal's huge black weapon. Several drops escaped her mouth
and dribbled down her chin to land on her large breasts. John could not
believe the way Virginia smiled up at the black man after she had sucked
his cock and swallowed his cum.

      Malcolm went around to the side of the table that Virginia and
Jamal was on. He picked her up, pushed onto her back on the top of the
table, looked into her husband's eyes and shoved his black weapon into
her wet red pussy. "How about it, John? Is your wife a total slut?" He
drove his cock deep into the white wife's belly, making her moan as she
wrapped her nylon covered legs around his waist.

      Virginia had no control over what was being done to her. This fact
gave her the freedom to enjoy the animal urges and sensations that her
beautiful body was experiencing. All during her life, she had denied the
primal instincts that her body had felt during sex. She had thought that
sex was dirty even when she and her husband had made love. Now, she was
free to indulge in all the nasty sex acts that she had been taught were
evil. She now loved the feel of Malcolm Jones's huge cock stroking in
and out of her nasty cunt. She loved it even more when he filled her
belly with his cum.

      Late that night, when John and Virginia Coleman left the Zulu
Lounge, many things in the couple's life had changed. Virginia had
several loads of cum dribbling down the insides of her thighs and had a
satisfied expression on her beautiful face. John had almost regained
full use of his muscles, but was still numb. Sister LaTisha had produced
the white silk brassiere and panties that she had taken from Virginia a
couple of days before and had him put them on under his outer clothing
instead of his own underwear. The silk panties felt good, but he had to
have help fastening the brassiere. Sister LaTisha had said, "You had
better get used to wearing a bra. The cups are hanging loose now, but in
about a week, you will probably be able to fill out the big bra cups
very nicely." Then, the three blacks had laughed at him as they put them
in the back of Malcolm Jones's Mercury for a ride to his house where
Malcolm kept them until Sunday evening. John had plenty of practice
licking sperm from his wife's well fucked cunt later that night, on
Saturday and on Sunday.

      By the next weekend, Sister LaTisha's prediction had come
completely true. John had a large pair of tits. His butt had swollen to
very feminine proportions as well. None of his old clothes would fit. He
had to call in to where he worked and report in sick because no matter
what loose fitting clothing he wore, his womanly hips, bottom and
breasts could not be hidden. The tranquilizer clouded John Coleman's
thinking. Poor Rebecca was worried about her father. So was Andrea. Each
kept asking what was wrong, but neither John nor Virginia would tell
them.

      Virginia had gone back to work on Monday morning. She had become
addicted to the huge black cocks that had been fucking her over the last
week. When she had told her boss about John's feminine development, she
was instructed to bring him with her when she reported to work on
Wednesday. Both of them were dressing in their bedroom after Rebecca had
gone to school. Virginia wore nothing but a pink satin garter belt and a
pair of cinnamon colored stockings under her blue wrap dress. Her
monumental breasts were now two cup sizes larger than they were before
the injections.

      Even though John had also gotten dressed in the same room with his
almost naked wife, he had not gotten a hard on. The drugs that Sister
LaTisha had given him had worked all to well. He had not gotten an
erection since the hormones had been injected. He slid the black silk
panties that were his wife's up his legs and snugged them around his
plump buttocks. Virginia still had to help him hook the black silk
brassiere that held his breasts and kept them from flopping about and
bringing even more attention to themselves. He donned the over-sized
jogging suit for the ride into The Urban Partner's Social Education
Office. He didn't know why Mr. Jones wanted him to come in today, but he
hoped that they would be willing to return his body to normal.

      John found out that his previously sweet and innocent wife now
liked to masturbate while driving in to work. She seemed oblivious to
the fact that truckers could see down into the car as she played with
her clit ring until she climaxed. She came several times before they got
to work. Once, while a loaded school bus was alongside of their car.
They were almost in a traffic accident because she had an orgasm as they
were passing through a busy intersection.

      Virginia had her feminized husband follow her as she made coffee
and served it to her employer and master. She even pulled her hubby down
onto his knees next to her as she unzipped Mr. Jones's expensive slacks
and gave him his morning blow job. Malcolm had told John, "From now on,
your name is Joan. I have never seen a person by the name of John with a
set of huge hooters like yours. Joan, you had better pay close attention
to how Virginia is giving me head. You start to work at the city's
sanitation department next week and your boss there will expect the same
thing." John's eyes widened in shock as he looked up to see if Malcolm
Jones was kidding. He wasn't.

      An hour later, Sister LaTisha showed up and ordered John to follow
her out to her car. She had slipped a drug in a soda to make him even
more docile and ordered him to drink it. She took him to a beauty parlor
in the black section of town where John's body hair and his face was
waxed to remove it all. Even his eyebrows were waxed, leaving just a
thin feminine arch over each eye. His hair was given a weave job, making
it reach down to his shoulder blades. Make up was permanently tattooed
onto his face. His glued on false fingernails and toenails were painted
a bright red to match his lipstick color. His ear lobes were each
pierced three times. Next, Sister LaTisha took him to the same lingerie
shop where Virginia's things had been purchased. She bought him several
sets of panties, garter belts, nylon stockings, high heel shoes and
brassieres, all at tax payer expense. He was then taken to a dress shop
where several feminine dresses, with more matching high heel shoes,
belts and purses, were purchased.

      Malcolm surveyed the new addition to the feminine gender when John
was returned to the office just at closing time. "My, My. You look good
enough to be seen out in public with. Maybe not good enough to win any
teenage beauty contests, but you can fool most people into thinking that
you are a real woman. Joan Coleman. We'll have to get the department of
motor vehicles to issue you a new driver's license."

      Just then, a very large black man in work clothes entered the
outer office. Malcolm called out to him, "Bubba, you are just in time.
Come in here. I have a lady that I want you to meet. Bubba Smith, may I
present Joan Coleman. Joan Coleman, may I present Bubba Smith. Joan, Mr.
Smith is the supervisor at the sanitation office where you start to work
as a secretary next Monday. Bubba wanted to get to know you a little
sooner so that the two of you could get acquainted. Since you are all
dressed up, he can take you out to dinner."

      Malcolm had Virginia standing beside his chair the entire time
that her re-made husband had been back. She was concerned about his
welfare as the huge black man had lead her high heeled hubby out the
door, but she did not object. Malcolm's fingers had been inside of her
dress and toying with her clit ring the entire time. That night, she
explained to Rebecca that her father had to go out of town for medical
treatments and that he would be back as soon as possible. She hated to
lie to her daughter, but sexual enjoyment had become the most important
thing in Virginia's life.

 John was escorted to the elevator by the very large Department of
Sanitation Supervisor. As they waited for the elevator to arrive, Bubba
moved in very close to John. John looked up into the dark eyes and
shivered as he saw the man's thick lips descending towards his own. He
was still under the effects of the tranquilizers as their lips touched.
Bubba's arms encircled the feminized husband and he caused John's big
breasts to nearly flatten against his much broader chest. A thick tongue
probed his mouth. John decided to just go with the flow. The events of
this night were to never be forgotten by Joan Coleman.

       The following Friday night was Rebecca's birthday. She had
worried for the last two days about her father. Even though her mother
continued to tell her that he was all right, she had not heard from him.
Rebecca was also very concerned about her mother. She had noticed that
her mother was now going around without a brassiere. She had never known
her mother to do such a thing before last week. She had also seen the
flimsy garter belts and stockings in the wash. She knew that something
had changed her mom after she started working for Malcolm Jones.

       Friday evening arrived and still Rebecca had not heard from her
father. Virginia told her and Andrea to get dressed up and she would
take them out to dinner for her birthday present. She took them to the
Zulu Lounge. Malcolm Jones, Jamal, Mayor Andrew Oldham, and Sister
LaTisha were also invited to the birthday party in the private dining
room. A few drops from Sister LaTisha's magic bottle and a pair of
eighteen year old girls were also indoctrinated into inter-racial love.
Andy Oldham claimed the pretty redheaded birthday girl for his own. He
gleefully broke her hymen with his long black tool.

      Sister LaTisha had been in love with Andrea from the first second
that she had seen her innocent angelic face as she had entered the
restaurant. She claimed the inexperienced brunette for herself. She ate
the young girl's sweet and pure pussy and refused to let anyone else
near the unsullied virgin. She had already decided that when Andrea's
virginity was to be taken, she would use Rodchester, her twelve inch
black strap-on dildo, to do it herself. Jamal made a video tape of
Rebecca's deflowering to give to Bubba and Joan to enjoy as Bubba made
love to his new girlfriend. Jamal had already heard about the way Joan
Coleman squealed in ecstasy when her lover made her feel like a real
woman.

      Virginia was happy to suck every cock she could get her lips
around. She even sucked the Mayor's long ebony cock to get it wet before
he had screwed her daughter. The insides of her thighs were soaked as
she sucked the cocks in the room until she had help empty them of their
cum.

      Six months later, Joan had gotten used to her new job as secretary
at the sanitation department. Bubba let the other workers take his
"woman" in the back room for blow jobs during their breaks. A few of the
men even reciprocated. Rebecca was living in a nice apartment provided
by Mayor Andy Oldham. She was pregnant with his baby and he was talking
about divorcing his wife and marrying her. Andrea was now Sister
LaTisha's personal companion and went with her everywhere she went. It
was said that her tongue, nipples and clitoral hood were pierced. Andrea
also wore a tattoo with her mistress's name on her buttock. Virginia was
still working for Malcolm Jones even though she is five months pregnant.
Each morning, she serves him his morning mug of coffee and blow job. He
enjoys screwing a white woman that is carrying his child. It gives him a
sense of ownership. Of course, he would have to find a replacement for
her when the baby was born. That's why he had hired Virginia, to replace
the last white secretary that had given birth to one of his black
babies. Virginia Coleman would be sold to Sister LaTisha's old gang.
They operated most of the city's lower class houses of prostitution and
they were always willing to pay for a well trained whore.

FictionMania is sponsored by Glamour Boutique

"Club Voodoo"
by Suzette

My wife has a perfect ass. I love Joan's ass. Its round, large, and firm. I
guess one might call it a "bubble" or "shelf" ass. It's a black girl's ass on
a white woman. It was the first thing I noticed when I met her in college. I
was at my fraternity house during a party when I look over and there is this
goddess dancing with a bunch of her sorority sisters. Beautiful, full lips,
long, wavy blond hair and light blue eyes. She had large, perky, C-cup tits,
long, shapely muscular legs, and that ass.....MY GOD! I always loved big
round asses like that. The way she shook it you would have thought she was
begging for cock. I'm usually quite shy but her ass was an inspiration. I
went right over to her and began dancing with her. One thing led to another
and after a few weeks we were dating.

We were extremely attracted to each other but it took me almost 6 months to
finally make love to her. She was a "nice" girl. When it finally started
happening, I immediately became addicted to her. Her pussy was so sweet and
so tight. I loved having her get on all fours or lying on her stomach. I
could then feel her meaty ass rubbing against me. I could stare at it while I
squeezed it and hugged it. I loved to kiss it and lick it for her. While I
worshipped her ass I fantasized that she was my queen and I was her boy toy
slave. Little did I know that it was that ass that would lead me to where I
am now.

We were madly in love with one another and after we graduated a year later we
got married. She got a job as a paralegal and I went to work for a computer
software development company. My wife was not very adventurous when it came
to sex. We fucked a lot on the weekends but she only liked it two ways,
either missionary or from behind. Getting a blowjob out of her was like
pulling teeth. She was really kind of a prude.

With me it was the complete opposite of course. I thought about her making it
with another woman and joining in with them. The idea of having two beautiful
women go down on me drove me wild. She wouldn't even talk about it. I liked
the idea of bondage. She would just say, "Oh Stephen, you're insane!" Then
she would change the subject. But I was happy to get what I got from her. I'm
totally in love with her and besides, her body and her beautiful face made up
for it all.

About 2 years after we were married we were walking through the park down
town. We loved to go to the park on the weekends and just be with each other.
Whenever we are in public its pretty much a given that guys are going to
stare at her large butt. Black guys especially stare.

We decided to sit down on a bench and hang out for a while. I had brought the
newspaper and she had brought a book. A few minutes later we heard someone
clearing their throat. We both looked up. There was a huge black man standing
in front of us. His huge frame cast a shadow over us. He was about 6'6 and
very muscular. His head was shaven. He was wearing a suit. Before either of
us could say anything he started asking my wife questions about the book she
was reading. The man spoke with a deep voice and a Caribbean accent that I
couldn't quite place. He said that he had heard that it was a good book and
was considering picking it up. My wife was happy to tell him everything he
wanted to know. He asked if we came to the park often. She told him that we
come here most every Saturday. He extended his hand to my wife and introduced
himself as Mobuto. My wife took his hand. It seemed like her little hand was
lost inside of his. She looked him in the eyes and he stared intensely at
her. She seemed to change a little. Her words were slow when she told her his
name. When he released her hand she was staring into space. He then
introduced himself to me. When he took hold of my hand he stared at me with
the same intense stare. I felt something in my chest, a "butterfly" feeling.
My brain sort of numbed and I found myself staring into space as well. I
couldn't move and for some reason I didn't want to. After Mobuto released my
hand he took a small pair of scissors out of his pocket. He reached forward
and cut a small piece of my sandy blond hair off and put it in his pocket. He
did the same with my wife. He reached into my wife's purse and took out her
driver's license. Mobuto looked at the name and address and put it back into
her purse. He told us that he would very much like to see us at the park next
Saturday and that we WOULD be there. Then he said that after he snapped his
fingers we would come out of our trance and not remember anything after he
shook our hands. He snapped his fingers and we came out of it. I often think
how strange it is that I can remember all of this now.

"Your name is Mobuto?" Just Mobuto?" I asked.

He smiled. "Yes, just Mobuto." He hesitated and smiled. "For now."

He told us that it had been a pleasure meeting us and that he hoped we could
talk again soon. With that he turned and walked off. My wife looked at me.

"I feel weird." She said.

"Me too. I've got these butterflies in my chest."

"You too?" She grinned. "Kinda makes me feel horny."

"Well then. Let's go home." I said, happy to oblige her. She hardly ever
initiated sex and when she did it made me feel like a stupid 16 year old kid
with a hard on; even more so that day. I felt like a teenager that had just
had his first kiss. We went home and made love all night. We both came over
and over. I didn't think I could come that much. Every time I came I felt as
if something was slipping away from me. I couldn't put my finger on it but I
kept fucking Joan. I couldn't stop myself. She looked hotter to me than she'd
ever looked before.

During the next week some weird changes began to take place. I came home from
work on Monday. My wife had the TV on an all black music video channel. She
never watches videos, let alone hip-hop stuff. I sat down next to her and
watched. For some reason the muscular men and thick black women on the screen
transfixed me. I looked over at my wife and she had her hand down by her
crotch. She was masturbating while looking at black men! I was hopelessly
turned on by the fact that she was masturbating right in front of me and yet
a little hurt that she was doing it looking at these men. But my sexual
excitement completely drowned this feeling out.

In fact, I wanted to help her; to serve her. I got down on my knees in front
of her and spread her legs. She smiled down at me and pulled my head into her
crotch. I was thrilled. I usually had to beg for her to let me go down on her
sweet pussy. She started bucking her hips up and down against my face. I
looked up and she was staring at the TV. There were two well- built and
shirtless black men surrounded by hot black women. After a few moments she
came. When she did I stood up. I wanted to fuck her so bad. She looked at my
cock when I pulled it out. The look on her face told me she didn't really
want to but she let me fuck her anyway. Throughout the whole time we both
kept watching the tube.

The next morning when I went to shave I saw that my beard had not grown in at
all. It was as if I'd just shaved. I reached up and felt my face. It was
smooth, almost silky. I just shrugged it off and got ready for work. I got
home that evening and we did a repeat performance of the previous night. I
went down on her while she watched black men then she let me fuck her only
this time she only came when I licked her pussy. Last time she had come when
I fucked her as she did most of the time.

On Wednesday I came home and I found some videos on top of the TV Joan had
bought that day. They were porn videos. My Joanie getting porn movies? It
didn't make sense but I went along with it. She kissed me and said she wanted
us to watch them together. I thought it was great that she was finally
becoming more experimental. I didn't question any of it. We sat on the couch
and watched.

All of the videos were filled with scenes of either black couples having sex
or black men fucking white women. As Joan watched she rubbed her clit. She
would look at some of the women and talk about how hot they were. She would
look at those big black cocks and gasp," They're so big!", then start rubbing
her clit faster. I was getting turned on listening to her talk about big
black cocks and how much she'd like to make it with a woman. She said that
our next door neighbor, Michelle, was really hot. She was too. She had small
perky tits and an ass similar to Joan's. She had short, rich, dark hair and
very fair skin. I would have loved to have fucked her. But I'm sure her
husband, Dave, might object to that one. It wasn't long before I wanted to
fuck the daylights out of Joan with the way she was talking. I got up and
pulled my cock out. It didn't feel right. I looked down and was shocked. It
was smaller than it had been before. My wife noticed too.

"What happened?" She said in wonder and a hint of amusement.

I was concerned but for some reason my sexual desire outweighed this concern.
Joan smiled as I turned her over to fuck her from behind. As I did she kept
watching the TV. She looked back at me an laughed. "God, I can hardly feel
that little thing! Maybe I need to get a hold of one of these guys to fuck
me." She nodded at the TV. There was a huge black man holding his enormous
cock in his hand. He was about to fuck a hot, blond, big titted white girl
with it. The thought of Joanie fucking a black man turned me on so much a
started coming. Up until a couple of days before the thought of my wife with
another man was much more likely to really piss me off than turn me on.

On Friday I came home at the regular time. When I came in Michelle and Dave
where in the living room with Joan. They had been hanging out, drinking, and
talking. On the kitchen counter there were two tufts of hair. One was dark
the other was red. It registered in my mind that they had to be Michelle and
Dave's hair. I seemed to vaguely remember someone cutting some of my wife's
and my hair too but the memory faded almost the second it popped up in my
head. After saying hello to Michelle I went in the bedroom to change. As I
undressed I saw that my cock had shrunk even more. My face seemed softer and
my hips seemed to be expanding. To top it all off, tits were starting to
form. I couldn't believe it but for some reason I just decided to go on with
the rest of my Friday night. Sometimes I think about what might have happened
if I had gone to the hospital or something.

After putting on a loose t-shirt and some sweat pants I went back out into
the living room. We grilled some burgers and just partied a little while.
They were a young couple and we were friends. Having nights like this with
Michelle and Dave was a fairly common occurrence. It was about 12:30 when
they went home, leaving Joanie and I alone.

"Are we going to the park tomorrow, honey?" Joan asked me with excitement.

"Of course. My boss asked me to play golf with him tomorrow but I think going
to the park is more important."

My boss had asked me to play with him. His regular partner had to leave town
on business and I was bucking for a promotion. However, I just had to go to
the park with Joan. I told him that I would like to but that I had a pressing
engagement.

Joan beckoned me over to the couch. I sat down next to her and she pressed
"play" on the remote. The screen was filled with the image of a black man
fucking a white woman from behind. I immediately became aroused, as did Joan.
She leaned over and kissed me passionately. She commented on how my face was
so soft and that my lips seemed fuller. She said she liked it.

"I'd love to have those hot lips on my pussy.", with that she pushed my head
down to her crotch.

I slipped off the bed and positioned myself on my knees in front of her.
While I licked her she said she liked having me on my knees like that. She
stood up and turned around, sticking her big beautiful ass right in my face.
She told me to kiss it for her. She said she wanted me to worship her ass. I
obeyed her in ecstasy. It was like a dream come true. I squeezed her large
buttocks in my hands and slid my tongue all in, around, and over her round
firm ass. She loved every second of it.

"Oh yeah...that's it...lick my ass for me!" She said while rubbing it into my
face.

After a few minutes of that she ordered me to get up and fuck her. She got on
her knees on the couch and leaned forward onto the back of it, sticking her
large ass out. I put my now tiny penis inside of her and started to fuck her.
It felt so hot, so good. It was very wet but so loose because of my shrunken
cock. Usually it was tight. She laughed out loud.

"Ha Ha! It tickles! Your little peenie is tickling me!"

After a few minutes she told me to give it up and get down on my knees behind
her. I asked her to please let me fuck her more. She pushed me back and
barked at me to get on my knees. I obeyed. She stuck her ass up and out and
told me to lick her pussy from behind. My tongue went deep into her pussy as
my nose went up the long crack of her big ass. I licked her furiously until
she came. After she came she told me she wanted me to come but that fucking
her just wasn't an option. She told me to get a pillow from the couch and lay
down on the floor so she could watch me rub myself against it. I obeyed her
without question. As I was jacking off against the pillow my ass was
undulating up and down. I felt her soft hands on it.

"Mmmmm. Is it just me or is your ass getting bigger and rounder?" She sounded
excited. "It's starting to look like my ass!", she giggled.

I started thrusting against the pillow harder.

"C'mon. Get that little peenie off for me! C'mon sweetie!" She got on her
knees on the floor and stuck her beautiful ass in my face.

"You love my ass don't you? Kiss it for me. Go ahead, tiny... Kissy, kissy!"
She started making that small, repeating, kissing sound as if she were trying
to coax a kitten over to her.

"I don't think we should call your thing a cock anymore...I think from now on
it will be your little peenie!" Joanie laughed. "Say it for me, sweetie! What
do we call your dick now?"

I didn't want to say it. I begged her not to make me say it. She told me that
I'd better say it if I ever wanted to have my tiny little dick inside of her
again. "It's my little peenie." I whimpered. Joan laughed loudly. I came like
I'd never come before.

I didn't understand what was happening to us. My wife was changing from a
prude into a total slut. My ass and hips were getting bigger, I was growing
tits, my penis had shrunk and my balls had shrunk too. I was getting turned
on by my wife degrading me and telling me that I couldn't satisfy her, that
she wanted big black cock. But the whole time I was in ecstasy. Even after
coming I was completely aroused and so was Joan. We went to sleep that night;
both of us couldn't wait to go to the park the next day.

On Saturday I woke up and went to the bathroom. As a walked I felt funny. I
felt a lot of weight on my chest and my butt. When I looked in the mirror I
almost fainted. My sandy hair was long and straight. My nose was small, my
cheekbones high and delicate, and my lips were full and bright red. My face
was beautiful. My waist had shrunk and my hips had exploded out. I turned and
saw that my ass was now big and full. My tits were huge...D cups at least but
still sticking up and out. If I didn't know I was looking in a mirror I would
have thought that there was a hot voluptuous female stranger walking naked
around inside the house.

Joan came into the bathroom behind me. She acted as if she didn't even
notice. She just patted my ass and told me to get ready to go. I turned to
look at her and I almost screamed. I was standing at eye level with her! I
had gotten shorter! My mind was in a whirl. As if on autopilot I finished
getting ready. Joan dressed in some very short running shorts and a tight
white t-shirt with no bra. I'd never seen her go out in public like that! I
couldn't find anything that fit me so Joan had me put on some of her sweat
pants. I put on the same loose shirt from the night before but there was no
hiding anything. As far as anyone else was concerned I was a woman. The only
thing that gave my true sex away was my tiny penis nestled between my thick
shapely thighs. I was terrified but I had to go to the park. After we were
ready we went there.

It was a gray, chilly day and there weren't a lot of people there. Normally
we wouldn't have been there. We would have spent a day like this in bed,
snuggling and fucking all day. After our walk around the park we sat on the
same bench that we had last Saturday. It wasn't long before Mobuto found us.
He looked at us and smiled. When we saw him I started to feel that same
butterfly feeling I had last week but it was more intense. It had permeated
into my brain and numbed it. I knew that Joan was feeling the same thing.
Mobuto came over to us and looked at Joan.

"Do you have your neighbors' hair for me?" He asked in his deep voice.

Without a word she handed him two tiny bags that contained Michelle and
Dave's hair.

"Good. Now. You probably are wondering what has happened to you."

He sat down next to Joan and began stroking her thigh. She moaned a little
and her body drooped as if his hand on her body was the most pleasurable
thing on earth. He looked at me and smiled. I was helpless.

All I could do was sit there while my tiny cock got hard watching this huge
man touch my wife. His big thick fingers went up her shorts. She swooned and
collapsed into his arms. She started kissing and licking his neck.

"Your fingers are bigger than his little cock.", she whispered. He laughed as
she caressed his body with her hands. It was if she had an uncontrollable
need for him to fuck her.

He continued speaking.

"You are both under a spell. A very powerful voodoo spell and you are both my
slaves now."

He looked at me with an arrogant grin.

"Once I saw your wife I new I had to have her as a dancer and whore in my
Club. I own Club Voodoo. You've never heard of it. It's a closely guarded
secret. All of my strippers are white women with big round asses just like
your wife's."

He planted his huge hand onto her ass. She moaned loudly as she rubbed
herself against him.

"I think you know how much a black man likes a big, round, ass like this one.
Asses like this fetch me big money."

He rubbed on her ass some more, moving her whole body.

"All of my waitresses...well...that's were you come in. The spell only works
on a married couple because its feminine and masculine energies feed off one
another. It is the darkest voodoo. It works this way; your wife became
completely enslaved to me, wishing only to obey and to receive sexual
gratification by me or anyone I tell her to fuck. The spell keeps her in a
state of constant arousal and all of her inhibitions drown in this sea of
lust. The same thing happens to you but with one difference. You not only
succumb to the same obedience and sexual passion that your wife has succumbed
to but it completely feminizes you. This happens because the spell makes your
wife a conduit for the transfer of your masculine energy to me. The wife's
femininity explodes making her completely docile and obedient. Half of this
energy is passed to you in place of your masculinity and you become as we
have you now...my obedient little white bitch."

Joan let out a little laugh as she kissed his neck and chest.

"All of the waitresses in my club are the enslaved and feminized husbands of
my dancers. I have 10 dancers and 10 waitresses. I need two more of each. I
was lucky to find you two because you live right next door to another couple
whose wife meets my requirements. Now, you will come with me to my club so
that you can start your new lives as our slave whores."

He stood up and began walking toward a parked limousine. We stood and
followed him. As we approached the car a tall, almost cartoonishly
voluptuous, brunette woman got out of the driver's seat. She was beautiful
with dark hair, green eyes, full ruby red lips, and of course a large bubble
like ass. She wore a gray chauffeur's uniform but the uniform instead of
having pants had a short tight skirt, fishnet stockings, and high heeled
black pumps. As I looked at her I wanted to fuck her badly. She opened the
door for us and Mobuto got in. He slid all the way to the other end so we
could get in with him. After we were in the chauffeur shut the door and got
into the car. In my mind I could hear her stilettos clicking on the pavement
as she walked around the car. She got into the driver's seat.

"Take us to the club, Tawny." Mobuto told her. She replied in a demure "yes
Master Mobuto" and we sped off down the road.

Sitting across from his long spread legs I saw the huge bulge in his slacks.
Joan crawled over to him. He commanded her to remove her clothes. She took
them off immediately. He then told her to pull his cock out of his pants. As
she did this, Mobuto ordered me to disrobe as well and kneel before him. I
slipped out of my sweats and looked at my body in awe. My tits had grown even
more! They were huge and my hips were very wide. I felt my ass and it was
bigger than Joan's was! My bodies looked almost like a caricature of a
voluptuous woman. I thought of Jessica Rabbit. As I slid to my knees in front
of Mobuto Joan sneered at me. She pulled out his immense cock. Both of our
eyes bugged out. It was 11 inches long, thick, and rock hard. I thought it
looked like a log. Both Joanie and I were transfixed by it. Mobuto took it
and began to speak to us as he moved his huge cock back and forth.

"From now on you will call me Master Mobuto."

Both Joan and I answered. "Yes Master Mobuto."

He asked Joan what she thought my name should be. She giggled and told him
that she liked Suzette.

He laughed and said to me, "Yes...that is a good name for you. That's what I
will call you, that is what my patrons will call you, the other waitresses,
and my dancing whores." He patted Joan's ass indicating that he included her
in the last group.

"Yes Master Mobuto." I sighed.

"You want to call me master don't you?", he asked Joanie.

She began to tremble with sexual frustration.

"Yes Master Mobuto."

"You want Suzette to call me Master don't you?"

She stared longingly into his dark eyes. "Yes Master Mobuto. He should be
your little slut slave."

He leaned forward and kissed her deeply. He put his hand on her big luscious
ass then looked down at me and laughed.

"This ass is mine now. From now on your wife is going to be my big assed
whore."

He asked Joan if she liked that. She said that she wanted to be his whore,
that she'd do anything for him. She said that he completely owned and
controlled her.

"Now tell Suzette how it is.", he ordered her.

She looked down at me and told me that she was totally his slave and that she
was completely in love with him. She said that I had a puny little white
peenie and that I never really satisfied her and that I should be his slave.
Master Mobuto laughed. He asked me if I wanted him to be my master. I told
him that I did. He made me say that I had a tiny peenie and can't satisfy a
woman and that I should be his slut slave. Joan smiled lovingly at him while
I said all of this. He then told me to remove his sandal and kiss his toes. I
obeyed him. He told me suck on them as if it were a cock. Joan became
uncontrollably excited when she saw her completely feminized husband suck
Mobuto's toes. She begged to let her suck his cock. He laughed.

"You're going to watch your wife suck my cock now, Suzette" he told me.

He put his big hand on the back of her head and guided her down on his cock.
She opened as wide as she could, her red lips stretched out. He gently guided
her head down on his huge dick and grabbed her blond hair. Her full lips
parted and she sucked on it as best she could, sliding it in and out of her
mouth. She caressed his large heavy balls. His balls looked like golf balls
in a tight brown sack. He told me to lick his balls for him. My now very high
pitched and feminine voice answered. "Yes Master Mobuto and I leaned over and
began to gently lick them. I licked them the way that I liked to have my
balls licked because I knew it would please him. My Joanie's lips were inches
away sliding up and down his huge wide black cock. Her muffled moans sounded
so hot. I thought about what it was like to kiss her thick beautiful lips and
how they had felt on my cock.

Part of me still wanted to stop all of this but that part of me was now too
small and weak against Master Mobuto's magic. I had to obey him. I wanted
too. He made me need to be his slave. I wanted him to fuck my wife in front
of me while I serviced him in any way he commanded.

"On Monday you will sign everything you own over to me so that I can sell it.
You will keep nothing except your wedding dress and your wedding bands. I
have special plans for these things." Joanie made another loud muffled moan
and began to suck his huge cock more passionately.

We both licked and sucked his big cock and balls. His big hot meat flopped
back and forth against our mouths and our faces. He laughed at us and told us
we looked like two baby birds being fed a fat juicy worm. After I while he
came. He spewed an immense load of hot come all over our face and hair. He
had us lick his cock and each other's faces clean. He said he liked watching
white lesbians kissing each other. The car pulled up to a huge old building
in the worst downtown area in the city. Some how I new that we had arrived at
Club Voodoo.

The limo went down into a subterranean garage. The car stopped and the
chauffeur got out of the car and opened the door. He ordered us to get out of
the car. Completely nude, we got out and stood before him. Master Mobuto told
us to follow him.

We went into an elevator that led directly up into the vast living quarters
over the club. As I walked I was in awe of how heavy my chest and ass felt on
my body. My tiny penis was still there and it hadn't shrunk anymore that day.

When we reached the top the doors opened up into a huge lavish room. Tawny
went to one side of the room got down on her knees and stayed there, staring
at the bed. The room had many hallways leading into it. In the middle of the
room was a gigantic bed. On the bed there were 10 beautiful white women. The
first thing I noticed was that all of them had big luscious asses like Joan's
and were in different stages of undress. They wore a mixture of slutty
outfits. All of them were wearing stiletto pumps or thigh high boots.
Different styles of fishnet stockings were being worn or were lying on the
floor. Tiny dresses of varying colors, black, hot pink, electric blues, etc.
were littering the floor. A few of them were pregnant! All of these women
were lying on the bed making love to each other. They squirmed all over each
other. They were moaning and running their hands all over each others bodies.
They were licking each other's pussies, asses, and tits; fucking each other
with big black dildoes. Mobuto walked over to the bed. All of the women
crawled over to him and began caressing him and kissing him all over his
body. They tugged at his clothes like inpatient little girls wanting
attention from their daddy but looked at him with smoldering eyes of pure
desire. They pouted then gave him wicked, slutty, little grins. He ordered
all of them to prepare for "the welcoming ritual".

They obediently crawled from the bed and lined up with they're backs to the
bed. He snapped his fingers and they all got down on they're hands and knees.
The women leaned down and laid they're heads and shoulders on the thickly
carpeted floor. Their arms were stretched out behind them, the palms of their
hands faced upward submissively. Ten big, round, luscious asses were all
sticking up in a straight line. He snapped his fingers again and they all
quickly tilted they're hips making their asses jut out, their big asses just
barely exposing their glistening little pussies. I could hear them breathing
heavily and a weak moan here and there. It was clear that he did have total
control over all of them. They freely gave up all pride and modesty ...all
inhibition...to become his whores.

The sight of it was something I never could have imagined. I felt almost
lightheaded. My chest was full of butterflies. My tiny penis was on fire.

Mobuto told us to come over to his bed. We walked over to him. He put his
huge hand on my small shoulder and pushed me down to my knees. That thick
bulge in his pants was inches away from my face. My mouth began to water. He
turned and walked over to the bed. Mobuto gestured with an upward nod to
Joan. She walked over to him quickly and began to help him undress.

While he removed his clothes Joan went more and more wild as she pulled at
his clothes. She kissed his big, muscular chest and cut stomach. She went
down on her knees and ran her tongue along his powerful looking buttocks.
Mobuto looked back and laughed as she kissed his sculpted black cheeks. When
he was undressed he sat on the bed in front of her. Her back was to me. He
put his dark hands into her soft blond hair and pulled her head down to his
cock. He knew I was watching them so he had her stick her ass out. He grinned
at me.

"Lick your wife's pussy for me, slave." He commanded. Joanie's head began to
bob faster.

I crawled over to her and put my little hands on her hips. My mouth hungrily
attacked her muff. My nose was buried in her ass and her big ass cheeks
rubbed my face while I kneaded them. I could hear her blocked groans as I
swirled my tongue inside of her sweet little pussy. I started pulling her
hips into my face so she could ram her ass against my nose. The smell of her
hot sex invaded my brain making me dizzy with lust for her. Over her ass I
could see her soft, wavy blond mane slowly bobbing up and down over Master
Mobuto's big dark lap.

"Is your wife's pussy nice and wet for me now, slave?" He asked me.

"Yes Master Mobuto." I weakly answered.

He pulled himself back on the bed propping himself up with his back to the
headboard. He patted the area next to him and Joanie crawled up to him. He
pulled her to his huge body and held her close to him. Her large breasts
mashed up against his big, muscled chest. He kissed her deeply and she
returned it, melting in his big arms. His huge ebony hands slid down to her
big white ass and squeezed it. Mobuto got up on his knees and positioned
himself between her legs. Joan started to breathe faster. She knew she was
about to be fucked by that huge black man and she couldn't wait. He told me
to kneel next to them on the floor so I could see his big cock going into my
wife. After I was on the bed he pulled one of her legs up to turn her around.
She got up on her knees and leaned on the headboard. He placed the huge head
against the lips of her wet lips of her little tight pussy. She started to
squirm.

"Please fuck me master.", she desperately sobbed.

Mobuto pushed the head into her. Joanie was crying now. She pleaded with him.

"Oh god, please! Please master!"

Master Mobuto put both of his big black hands on her ass and slowly pulled
her to him. As his gigantic cock sunk into her Joan's eyes popped out in
pain. Crying out, she let go of the headboard and her face fell on the
mattress. He began to thrust his huge cock in and out of her. Her big ass
jiggled as he slammed into her. After a few minutes of bucking and crying out
Joan began to become accustomed to Master Mobuto's cock. She groaned with
pleasure as he fucked her. Joan said she never felt so full and that my
little cock had never felt so good in her pussy. He pulled his giant cock
almost all the way out and slammed it into her again. She cried out in
pleasure. He was banging her hard now. She came over and over again. After
exhausting her he let go of her hips and she slid off of his huge dick. My
once innocent little prudish Joanie lay on the bed rocked by the quakes of
orgasm and exhaustion. Her pussy was stretched out and sopping wet. Looking
at it I knew that even if my dick were the same size it was before all this
happened she wouldn't even be able to feel it if it were inside of her.
Mobuto grabbed my hair and pulled my face over to his cock then pushed it
into my mouth. I felt his big warm hand on my now voluptuous, round ass.

"Mmmm. It always amazes me how their husband's bodies turn out." He rubbed my
ass. "This is a fine red beans and rice ass!" He proclaimed, slapping his huge opened hand down onto my ass. Mobuto pulled me to him. At that point all of the other women turned and got up on their knees to watch what would happen next. They all grinned, whispered, and giggled.

I felt his huge cock pushing up into me. I was terrified and ashamed. His big strong hands held my big fleshy ass tight. I looked over at Joan and she was looking at us, grinning and messaging her loosened pussy.

One of his hands wandered up to my big tits, he rubbed and squeezed them. I was shaking like a leaf. His big cock was sliding up into me now and it was hurting me. Tears started to run down my now beautiful, feminine face. I whimpered with pain as he pushed more of his long wide meat into me. Joan
giggled, then looked at me with a look of childlike sympathy, the way she might look at a little girl that stubbed her toe. "Awww." She said and leaned forward. She took my face in her hands and kissed me deeply. My head started to feel hot. She pulled my head down to pleasure her luscious tits then down
to her crotch. Before long Master Mobuto was banging me as hard as he had Joanie. I thought I was going to die. The pain was overwhelming. I felt as if someone had stuck his or her forearm up my ass. The pounding heat in my brain, my dizziness, and butterflies I felt made me feel as if I was going to
explode. It still hurt but it started to feel so good. My ass was tingling and hot. My huge buttocks were rubbing against his body. I could feel them giggle with each slapping collision with him. I started crying again because I knew that I had fallen completely in love with him. I was completely subjugated and confused. I just wanted his big cock up inside of me. He
pulled me up to him, gently pulled my face back by the chin and kissed me. He slid his big delicious tongue into my mouth. His big soft lips seemed to press down and covered mine up. I kissed him back. I told him that I loved him and that I would always be his slave.

I started coming. A little wetness came out of my tiny peenie. Hot come shot up into my ass and my eyes rolled back, I spasmed as he came in me. As I felt his searing jism erupting up into me, my brain went totally numb, my senses where completely overloaded. After he had deposited the rest of his come in
my ass he let me slide off of his immense cock. Both Joan and I lied there.

We held each other and trembled.

Mobuto told me that her pussy had to be sore and that I should kiss it for
her. I slid down to her pussy and lapped at her widened, wet twat. She just
spread her legs and gave tiny little moans as I gently soothed her wrecked
pussy with my tongue. After a few moments he told me to go over and get down
on my knees next to Tawny who was still on her knees at the other end of the
room. I got up to walk over and my knees nearly gave out. I felt like I had
been hollowed out. I couldn't walk normally. I was walking bo-legged. I had
to stick my big ass way out. Joan and the rest of them laughed as they
watched me slowly walk over to Tawny.

Mobuto snapped his fingers and all of the women crawled over to the bed. He
told them that Joan would be joining them now and that they should welcome
her properly. They all got onto the bed with Joan and Mobuto and they all
began to make love to one another. There I was on my knees watching my wife
suck and fuck 10 women. A beautiful redhead with green eyes and very light
skin wrapped her hand around his huge cock and stuffed it in her mouth. She
had a small lump in her belly. You could tell she was a few months pregnant.
Master Mobuto slapped her big ass and she began to pump her head up and down
like a piston on a motor. He reached down and felt her belly. I knew that she
was pregnant with his strong black baby. I saw Joan kneeling behind him,
kissing his hard dark ass while two women sucked her tits and one licked her
pussy and ass. In that instant it hit me that one day my beautiful wife that
I was completely in love with, the woman that I worshipped would be pregnant
by him too.

Master Mobuto told Tawny to take me down to the kitchen so that I could meet
Bimkubwa. He pronounced it, "beem-KOOB-wa" with emphasis on the middle
syllable. It was the most beautiful name I'd ever heard. I knew that it was a
woman and I couldn't wait to see her. As Joan and the rest of Master Mobuto's
whores made love with him Tawny took my arm and led me down the hall to meet
Bimkubwa.

Club Voodoo, Part 2

By Suzette

I was walking in a trance. The sound of Tawny's clicking stilettos bounced up
and down the hallway. Each click seemed so loud. My body was in a state of
complete sexual arousal. The pink nipples standing on top of my massive tits
where long and hard. I could feel every little breeze with them. I felt the
weight of my big round ass and thighs as I walked along. My little penis was
so hard. All over, around, and inside my ass I was tingling intensely.
Suddenly Tawny stopped. She looked back to see that she was far enough away
then guided me over against the wall. She looked at me with big beautiful
green eyes. I gazed at her generous ruby red lips. She asked me how I felt.
The question echoed in my head. I was so scared of what was happening to me.
My wife had been enslaved by and fallen in love with Mobuto. Just a week
before we had been a happily married young couple completely in love with
each other. I still loved her the same way but Mobuto had taken that away and
made us both fall in love with HIM. It looked as if my entire life had been
taken away. Master Mobuto had completely vanquished me as a man and taken my
wife from me. Then he made me love him for it. Tears began to roll slowly
down my cheek. Tawny wiped one of my tears away.

"Shhhh. Don't cry baby girl." She whispered and put her soft lips on mine.

She rolled her sweet little tongue in my mouth. I wanted to faint with
desire. It felt so good to feel something so tender and she was so beautiful.
She softly kissed my wet face. Her hand went down to my tits and she started
caressing them and squeezing them. Tawny bent down and put my hard, long
nipples in her warm wet mouth. I started to cry again. Shivers ran through me
as she sucked my tits. I was so ashamed that I looked this way in front of
such a beautiful woman but my all consuming arousal over ruled any thought of
resisting her. Her soft dark hair glided down my stomach as she kneeled down
in front of me. She began licking my tiny hard peenie. I moaned loudly. She
put it in her mouth and it was engulfed by hot moistness. It felt so good to
have my cock in a woman's mouth after what had just happened to me. I ran my
thin fingers through her silky brown hair. I lowered myself to my knees and
we kissed deeply and passionately.

"You're so beautiful." She whispered to me and stroked my blond hair.

I collapsed into her arms and we found ourselves lying on the floor. I
unbuttoned the side of her gray tweed chauffeurs jacket and slipped it off
behind her revealing her immense breasts. She unsnapped her black lace bra
from the front and they came bouncing out of it. They were so big and so
perfectly formed. I had to touch them. Her skin was so soft. I sucked them as
she writhed in pleasure. She pushed my head down to her crotch. I reached
down and grabbed the tight skirt that surrounded her large hips and ass and
began to peel it up over her garter belt. Tawny wasn't wearing panties. When
I got the skirt up high enough I saw her cock. I just stared at it. I had no
idea.

I didn't care.

I wanted to suck Tawny's little cock for her. As I looked at it I saw what
Mobuto was planning to do with my wife's wedding band. Tawny's wife's wedding
band was firmly planted around the base of his small penis. The idea of it
brought me emotional pain but it aroused me beyond description. I slipped
Tawny's cock into my mouth and sucked it as if I were sucking one of my
fingers. The feeling of her little hard cock slipping in and out of my mouth
made me so hot. I swirled my tongue around it inside of my mouth. She went
wild with spasms. I squirmed up to her and kissed her again. We started to
rub each other's tiny cocks. We writhed against one another, rubbing our big
tits together and kissing passionately, our hands running wildly over each
other's hips and asses. During all of this a curiosity began to stir inside
of me. After a few minutes I had to know. I stopped kissing her long enough
to ask which one of Mobuto's women was her wife. She told me that it was the
pregnant, red head that was sucking his cock as we left. I got more turned
on. I knew that one day Master Mobuto would make my wife pregnant. It made
the butterflies in my chest swell. Tawny was in a state of ecstasy. We began
to feel a climax and we both came in huge body rocking orgasms. Afterward we
still wanted more but we knew that we had to go and see Bimkubwa. I helped
Tawny get dressed again and we continued down the stairwell. On the way Tawny
told me that her name had been Tony and that she had been a lawyer before he
had met Mobuto.

"You're always going to be turned on, Suzette. It never stops. Ever. It's the
same for our wives. It takes a while to get used to."

She told me that the first few weeks would be the most difficult. Waiting
tables while every fiber of your being is screaming out for sexual
gratification is not easy to grasp. The situation is worsened by the fact
that while you wait tables your wife is on stage dancing. She is waving,
shaking, and undulating her tits and round ass for a room full of black men
and women. The patrons can grab and fondle you. If commanded, you are to
pleasure anyone at the table that orders you to do so and you will do it
however they please. Each waitress has her own table, which can have up to 6
people. Of course the more guests the cheaper the table. The guests paid
$1,200 per table in Club Voodoo. On top of excellent food with great
entertainment the guests also get any sexual service they wish from the
waitresses and dancers. She went on to explain that in no time I would have
my own table.

We reached the bottom of the stairwell and walked through the
door. It led directly into a huge kitchen. Tawny told me that Nimkubwa would
be in her office in the back and that when we entered I should follow her
lead. We reached the office and Tawny knocked on the door. A pretty blond
woman opened the door. She had a similar build to Tawny and I. She was nude
and it didn't take long to notice her miniature penis nestled between her
thighs. She looked me over and smiled seductively then opened the door
revealing the room to us. Sitting at the huge desk in the middle of the dark
study was an absolutely beautiful black woman. Her almond shaped eyes had a
magical shine in them. Her cheekbones were high and her lips large and
beautifully shaped. She had short cropped curly black hair. As I entered she
stood up to reveal the most magnificent body I'd ever seen. Her big black
tits were shaped like two footballs. They protruded up from her body. Her
thighs and ass were huge and muscular. Her whole body was fit and athletic
yet primordially feminine. She was dressed like a dominatrix with thigh high,
black leather stiletto boots. She wore leather panties that barley covered
her pussy and ended in a thong behind her that showed her big hard ass in its
full glory. A stringy black bra barely covered her mid sized nipples. I
almost sobbed. I wanted her more than I could ever describe. I was partially
brought out of the sexual awe that was flowing over me by Tawny who had
pulled my arm down with her as she sank to her knees. I lowered myself down
with Tawny and knelt down in front of the most beautiful woman I had ever
laid eyes on. She walked over to Tawny and turned so that her hot ass was in
her face. She immediately began to kiss it and lick it. She pulled me over to
Nimkubwa's perfect ass. I dropped my face into it. I felt as if worshipping
her ass was the best thing in my life. She looked down at me and laughed.

"Ha..ha. Ya lun quick like, slave gul." She said with a thick, distinctly
African accent. Her voice was deep and sexy.

"Ya always gunna show Nimkubwa propa respect when ya see ha!"

"Yes Mistress Nimkubwa." I stammered.

She swung around and grabbed my hair. She bent down and pulled my face closed
to hers. She smelled so wonderful. I quivered having her thick lips so close
to mine. She whispered barely an inch from my ear.

"Ya na callin' me mistress. Dat what ya call ya slut wife." She put her
beautiful lips on my ear and breathed her name into it very slowly.

"Neeeemkooobwhaaaa."

My eyes rolled back. She let go of me and I fell to the floor, panting. I was
lightheaded. Her name echoed loudly in my head. Her eyes narrowed and her
large sensual lips drew up into the most sexy, wicked smile. She looked at
Tawny and the other slave.

"Leave me wit ha." She said, her voice low. She reached her hand out. "Go und
get retty fa tunight."

"Yes, Nimkubwa." Their girlish voices chimed in unison.

They both crawled over to her and kissed her hand passionately. They got up
and quickly hurried out. Their big asses and tits jiggled sexily as they
scurried from the room.

She walked across the room to a couch against the wall. She lowered her
incredible ass down onto the soft cushion. She spread her thick strong legs,
resting one small booted foot on the couch, the other on the lion skin rug on
the floor in front of her. She leaned back and spread her arms out on the
back of it. She smiled that same evil grin.

"Come ova heeya ta me." She pointed down at the thick rug in front of her.

I crawled over to her and sat on my heels. My face was inches from her
crotch. I smelled the strong musky sexuality coming from her. It flooded and
subdued my my senses.

"Whats ya name, gul?" She asked me.

I'd never said my new name. To introduce myself with the slutty name Joan had
given me was just another small degradation upon all of the other profound
humiliations I had suffered.

"Suzette." I said submissively. My large blue eyes staring into the black
abyss of her own.

She stroked my long, straight hair. "Ooooh! Suuzzzette." Her fingers ran
through my hair. "So... pretty!" She stared at me a moment. "Take my panties
off, Suzette."

I reached up; my small, soft hands slid up her smooth thighs and queenly
hips. Her wicked smile got crooked making her look even sexier. Her eyes half
closed. Looking into her eyes was powerfully hypnotic. I continued to slide
her panties down her legs. When I slid them off she put her foot back on the
bed and commanded me to kiss her boot. My tongue slid over her small leather
clad foot down to the long spiked heel. She told me to suck on it. I slid it
in and out of my mouth. She reached down and pulled my head by my long blond
hair up her leg. I licked the inside of her big thigh then up to her pussy.
She pushed my head forward, forcing my head into an ocean of strong,
sensuous, feminine musk. All of my will drowned in it. Like a gymnast she
threw her leg over and was suddenly on her knees, facing the back of the
couch. I blindly lapped at her pussy and ass as my head rolled heavily on her
big ass cheeks. She reached back and pushed my head against her. I felt her
strong grasp and the power in her arm as she mashed my face into her ass. For
me, her body was the only thing in existence. After a while, she swung her
leg back and resumed her seat on the couch. She put my mouth back to work
immediately by rubbing her hot pussy into it. She stiffened in orgasm. After
a moment she looked down at me with the same wickedly arrogant smile as I
gently massaged her lips with my tongue.

"I's gunna tell ya how it gunna be from naw on. Ya gunna do evertang I say,
what Mobuto say, what da custama say, and you do what ya whore wife say."

"Yes Nimkubwa." I whispered.

She told me that the waitresses were to be subservient first to Mobuto, her,
and the customers then to our wives. Each couple had an apartment in the
building and that we would live with and serve our wives as maids and sex
slaves. There were no doors to seal off the apartments. Mobuto, Nimkubwa, and
the customers would be able to enter and be serviced at their whim. With
permission we could come and go as we wished. She said she wasn't worried
about anyone trying to escape. She was right. I had no desire to leave
Nimkubwa, Master Mobuto, or my wife. She pulled me up to her. She kissed me.
My mouth was engulfed in her huge lips. I'd never felt a kiss so full and
rich. I loved her. I didn't understand how I could be completely in love with
3 people at once. Her strong hand grasped my ass. She pushed me into her.

"Fuck me naw, gul." She ordered.

I told her that I wanted to so badly but that my little peenie could never
satisfy her. She laughed. She told me that it was just long enough to rub a
woman's clit just right and it was hard as a rock. I obeyed her and stuck my
little penis inside of her. Her pussy was hotter than any woman I?~d ever
known. I was undulating my hips up and down, rubbing my minute cock against
the top of her pussy. Nimkubwa kissed me and ran her hands all over me. She
slapped my big ass and told me to circle over her clit. I came a few times
before Nimkubwa finally did. When she came I instinctively slid back to my
knees and began to kiss gently kiss the lips of her dark pussy.

"Oh...ya gunna beya good slave gul, I cun tell!". Her long hand stroked my
head as I messaged her pussy with my tongue.

"Tanight ya gunna be my bus gul. Ya gunna watch the otha waitresses and lun
how to please da custamas."

"Yes Nimkubwa."

"Ya gunna be a good slave gul, ancha?"

"Yes, Nimkubwa. I'll always do everything you want me to."

She laughed. "Gud gul!"

She called Tawny back into the room. She hurried in and dropped to her knees
beside me. She licked the inside of Nimkubwa's strong dark thighs while I
kissed her pussy.

"Yes, Nimkubwa?" She asked, excited to serve her.

"Ya gunna take Suzette and show ha how to be a gud bus gul tonight. Ya got a
few hours ta take ha out ta get ha clothes. Ya undastand?"

Tawny whispered to her. "Yes Nimkubwa."

"Na go on." She put her hand out and we both kissed it tenderly with hot open
mouth kisses. Tawny grasped my arm and gently pulled me up. As I turned to
walk out Nimkubwa slapped my ass. It jiggled with the force of the impact and
she laughed.

"Make ha look like a gud, slutty, slave gul fa me, Tawny!"

"Yes, Nimkubwa." She answered and we left the room. I felt Nimkubwa's eyes on
my large jiggling ass as we walked out.

Tawny told me that until we got to the mall I could borrow some of her
clothes. We went up to her apartment. It was huge. It had a large, fully
equipped kitchen, two big lavish bedrooms and an immense living room. It was
all gaudily decorated like a brothel. It had a big screen television, new
stereo, and every other amenity one could think of. I followed Tawny in to
one of the bedrooms. She disappeared into a big walk in closet. She came out
with a short, baby blue tube dress. She gave it to me with a sexy smile on
her face.

"I think you'd look so hot in this." She told me.

I held the small, contracted piece of clothing in my hand and wondered how it
would fit around my big ass and tits. I pulled it on and looked down at my
body. The soft, form-fitting piece of elastic cloth looked as if it were
painted on me. She gave me a pair of white high-heeled pumps. They were a
little big so she stuffed the toes with toilet paper. She made my hair up for
me and put a little lipstick, rouge, and eye shadow on my face. When I looked
in the mirror I looked like a complete whore built for fucking. I was the
kind of voluptuous woman that made men want come from just looking at me. My
huge tits and big ass stuck out. If the dress had been just an inch higher my
shrunken genitals would have been visible. Tawny took my arms and lifted them
up, she looked me over.

"Perfect! Let's go shopping!"

As we walked down to the garage I was surprised by how easy it was for me
walk in heels. It was shaky for a few minutes then I found a groove and it
came naturally. We went down to the garage under the building and got into
one of Master Mobuto's many cars. Tawny picked a big white Cadillac. We got
in and took off. She knew exactly where she was going. We pulled up to the
only mall downtown. Because of its location there weren't many white people
there. As we walked across the parking lot I saw countless eyes on us. Every
man there, and a lot of the women, were staring at us. Teenage black boys
blatantly pointed and yelled to each other.

"DAAUUMM! Dats some thick azzz!" One of them shouted.

I was so humiliated but so fucking turned on. Tawny looked at them with
lustful eyes. They hooped an hollered.

"C'mon over here, baby!" They yelled at her.

"They're so hot!" She whispered to me.

And they were. They were wearing their huge baggy pants halfway down their
ass showing off their tight strong butts through their boxers. Some of them
wore unbuttoned shirts that exposed their muscular stomachs. If one of them
had come over to me and pulled out his big young cock I might have dropped to
my knees and sucked it right there in the mall! We finally reached the store
that we were looking for. It was one of those frilly, slutty, lingerie
stores; like a low rent Frederick's of Hollywood. As we went in I saw that
some guys had been following us around. Knowing that their eyes were roaming
over by large ass made it tingle more. They broke off when we went into the
store but waited outside and pretended to window shop. Tawny helped me pick
out a few pieces of lingerie and 2 dresses to try on. They were both similar
to what I was already wearing. One was black and the other red. The selection
was limited because my body was so impossibly shaped. When I found out that
my cup size was an F my mouth nearly fell to the floor. My hips had expanded
to 44 inches but my waist had somehow stayed at 28. My big ass threw the
measurement off even more. I couldn't believe my measurements! I looked in
the mirror in the dressing room. I wasn't fat at all. My ass and tits were
very big but very well formed. My body was relatively soft but I didn't sag
anywhere! It was amazing. I was nothing but a fuck doll! Tawny told me that
Nimkubwa would have more things ordered especially but in the meantime, as a
bus girl I would only need the black g-string and stringy bra that we had
picked up and some black pumps. After we were done there we went across the
mall to a shoe store. Our four teen-age suitors were right behind us. I could
hear them making quiet lewd comments. It made my knees weak. We went in to
the shoe store and bought a variety of stiletto pumps and boots. When we were
done we found that we had too much stuff to carry on our own. Tawny looked
out at those young black boys. Her green eyes flashing. She beckoned to them.
They looked at each other not sure what to do. Finally they came over to us.
Tawny pouted sexily and asked them if they would please carry our stuff for
us. I gazed at them with big, pleading, blue eyes. I knew my eyes were
saying, "Please let me suck your big cocks" as much as "Please carry our
things for us". They quickly grabbed our things and we led them out to the
car. They asked us our names and a few other useless questions, trying to
start up a conversation with us. After they had put our stuff in the trunk
Tawny asked them if they needed a ride somewhere. They, of course, said yes.
Tawny unlocked the doors and they piled into the big back seat. She asked
where they wanted to go and they started giving her directions. Pretty soon
we found ourselves down a secluded back alley. That's where they asked her to
stop the car. She grinned into the rearview mirror.

"Is this where you live, boys?"

They started laughing. They were all of about 15 and they had "tricked" two
hot white women to come down this deserted alley. One of them, the bravest
one of the group told us that since they had helped us with our bags that we
should do something for them. They laughed and nudged each other.

"Hmmm. Really...and what can we do for you?" Tawny asked in a low, hot voice.

They just laughed. They didn't have the guts to say what they really wanted.
Tawny motioned for me to get out of the car. We did and we pushed our seats
as far forward as they could go. Over the top of the car she motioned to me
what she thought we should do for them. We got into the back seat and got
down on our knees in front of them. They were shocked. They just stared down
at us. Tawny unbuttoned her chauffeur's jacket and pulled it off, then she
undid her bra letting her huge tits out. I followed her example by pulling my
dress off of my shoulders and sliding it down to my waist. It was obvious
that their cocks were rock hard. Tawny smiled up at them.

"Is this what you had in mind?" She asked. They just stared down at our
mouths sexy mouths and giant tits.

We undid their belts and helped them pull their pants down to their ankles.
We had 4 big, black, young cocks standing straight up in our faces. They were
just teenagers and I knew that their dicks were much bigger than mine was at
my prime. I wanted nothing more than to service them. I wanted to be a good
slut for them and get them off. Tawny took one big cock in her mouth and
began bobbing up and down on it. She jacked off the boy next to him. I did
the same. They reached down and groped our big tits with their dark hands.
They groaned as we sucked them off. I put my hands underneath them so I could
feel their hot little, young bubble butts. I moved up on one of them and put
his big hot meat in between my tits so he could titty fuck me. I bent my head
down and licked his big cock. It didn't take us long to get all four boys
off. They nearly died when Tawny leaned over to me, kissed me deeply, and
began licking all of the come off of me that had landed on my face and tits.
I did the same for her. They went crazy and their cocks were immediately hard
again. We willingly serviced their beautiful black dicks again. We dressed
ourselves and got back in the front seat. Tawny asked them were they really
wanted to go. They had us take them back to mall. As it turned out the brave
one's mother was going to be picking them up soon. We drove back and dropped
them off. On the way back to the club we talked and giggled about having
those tasty teen cocks in our mouths. I was so turned on that while Tawny
drove I bent down and sucked her little cock for her while I rubbed my own. I
was excited about what would happen that night. I could barely wait.

Club Voodoo Part 3 will be coming soon...

Club Voodoo, Part 3
By Suzette

We got back to the club at about 5. Tawny helped me take my bags up to
my apartment. As I opened the door my heart nearly stopped. My wife was
lying almost nude on the big blue velvet couch in the center of the
living room. I was so happy to see her I could hardly breathe. She had
one of her long legs draped over the back of the couch. A long black
stiletto pump hung lazily off of her foot. Her other foot was lying on
the floor; her long fingers were massaging her clit. She looked up at
me as Tawny and I walked in.

At first she had no expression on her angelic face. Then a smile slowly
cracked up the side of cheek. Her big blue eyes narrowed and one of her
eyebrows rose. It was a look of cruel hauteur saying, "You're pathetic
and I own you."

It ripped my heart out. I immediately dropped my things and knelt down
in front of her. Tawny immediately knelt beside me. She reached down
stroked my cheek. "Hmmm. You're so pretty now Stephen... OOOPS..." She
laughed,"...Suzette I mean. Such a slutty name for such a pretty girl."
She leaned down and kissed my lips lightly then slid her sweet tongue
into my mouth and kissed me passionately. My mind was racing. My heart
was pounding.

When I saw her a great flood of sexual desire surged up from an already
raging shoreline. I looked at her pink stretched out pussy and almost
came. I wanted to kiss it for her, to lick it and sooth it. I bowed
down and began to kiss her pump. I told her that I loved her and that I
would do anything she wanted if I could just be her slave. She laughed.

"Well...of course you will. Ha! Stupid little slut!" she said it as if
I had stated the ridiculously obvious. "I just can't believe what I've
been missing all this time! I mean really. I think about all the time I
wasted letting YOU fuck me when I could have had a real man fucking
me!" She leaned her head back and laughed as she rubbed her pussy. She
looked down at me kissing her foot and pouted. "Awww. It's okay though.
You get to be my slave now. Just like you've always wanted. Now come up
here and lick my pussy lips for me. Being fucked by that huge black
cock for so long made me so sore! Besides...She spread her legs. "I
want you to clean my pussy. Mobuto came inside of me so much today!"

I crawled up to her pussy and began to gently kiss it. As I softly
kissed her swollen lips I asked her, "Hmmm. Baby, your lips are so
soft..." She reached down and held the back of my head with her hands.
She pulled my mouth into her pussy. She reached over to Tawny and
touched her thick lips with her fingertips. Tawny's breath became
shallow and fast as a shiver rocked her body. She opened her mouth and
lightly slid her little tongue over my wife's fingers.

"Ohhhh... and I remember our pretty chauffer." she whispered. She put
her hand on the back of Tawny's head and leaned over. She kissed Tawny
deeply. I saw Tawny quiver in excitement. Joan pushed my mouth deeper
into her pussy while she heatedly kissed her. Tawny was stroking her
cheek and rubbing my wife's tits. Joan started thrusting her pussy
against my lips hardened.

I furiously rubbed my tiny cock against the soft cushion corner of the
couch. My hands clamped onto Joanie's wide hips. Her soft flesh was hot
in my hands. She smelled so good. With my wife's familiar scent I could
smell the strong musk of Master Mobuto. I knew He had been thrusting
his monstrous cock into her all day. I tasted his cum in her. I
thirstily slid my tongue against the walls of Joan's stretched pussy
while I obediently endured the pain of her slamming her twat against my
mouth.

I heard Tawny moan and I looked up. Joan had one of Tawny's huge tits
in her little hand, her mouth roughly sucking the long nipples. Tawny's
head was leaning back. Her eyes were closed and her pouty lips were
parted. Joan's thighs tensed up and she came. Her moaning was muffled
against Tawny's tits.

After a few moments she pushed Tawny and I away from her. Tawny's hips
were undulating as she rubbed her little cock. I was rubbing mine too.
We both looked up and Joan with expressions of pure need. We needed to
come so badly. Joan smiled down at us.

"Ohh, Do my little muffins want to come?" She giggled. She smirked. I
could tell that an idea had just popped into her mind. "I want you two
bitches to give me a show. I want you to make each other come.
Hmmmyessss... I want you two little whores to entertain me."

Tawny and I obediently fell into each other kissing heavily. Our hands
slid all over each other's bodies. My body was hot and the ever present
tingling in my crotch and ass was in full force now. We sank to the
floor and began to make love at my wife's feet for her amusement. She
told us she wanted us to 69 each other so she could watch us suck each
other's little peenies. She laughed as we clumsily moved into position.
Tawny got on her back and I laid on top of her. My head moved up and
down over her crotch as her tiny cock slid in and out of my mouth. Joan
lounged on the couch looking down at my big ass bouncing over Tawny's
mouth and the outline of my curly blond hair bobbing over her crotch.
After awhile we both came, moaning loudly.

Joan giggled and clapped her hands. "Bravo!" She laughed. Joan then
told Tawny to go back to her apartment. Tawny dutifully raised herself
off the floor, straightened up her uniform and exited, leaving me alone
with Joan. She smiled down at me and patted the couch. "C'mon up here,
sweety," She said gently. I pulled myself up and sat next to her. She
pulled me to her and held me tight. She kissed me and stroked my long
hair. I just held on to her as she kissed and caressed me. I loved her
so much. My thoughts went back to what my life was like just a week
ago. I began to feel frightened and confused again. I began to cry.

"Oooh... no! Don't cry, little girl. I love you so much, baby."

I looked up at her with wide hopeful eyes and tears running down my
cheek. "Poor little girl! You look so innocent and sweet!" she
exclaimed, as she squeezed my body to hers pressing my large breasts
into hers. I felt her soft little hand stroking my big ass. The warmth
of her familiar flesh felt so good. She then looked into my eyes with a
very serious expression. "You're always going to be my little
slave...always. She kissed me deeply.

I felt so much better knowing that I would always belong to her and
would always be near her. She gently pushed me onto my back and began
to lightly kiss down my body. She slid down to the floor in front of me
and put my tiny cock in her mouth. I almost wept with the pleasure of
having my beautiful Joanie's mouth around my cock again. She looked up
at me and licked my cock a few times. She then took her wedding band
off of her finger. She grinned up at me. "It's time for us to
consecrate our bonds." She paused a moment and looked at me
seductively. "You belong to me."

Yes, mistress." I answered weakly. "I belong to Master Mobuto and
Nimkubwa.

"Therefore you belong to Master Mobuto and Nimkubwa."

"Yes, mistress." She slipped her wedding band onto my little cock down
to its base. I felt it become almost unbearably hot. Burning tingles
rocked my body. It felt as if my brain was being sucked out my head
with a seething hot vacuum. My eyes rolled back and my body
involuntarily tensed up. If there was any resistance still in me at
that point I knew that it was being completely taken out of me.

After a few moments my body went limp then I started shaking
uncontrollably. I looked down at my cock and Joan's wedding band was
snugly wrapped around it. She got up and sat next to me. She held my
cock and looked at it, admiring Mobuto's magical bond. She looked up
and kissed me again. "Now baby, you need to go down to the kitchen.
Nimkubwa will be waiting for you. You have so much to learn!"

Still dazed I staggered up and went through my bags to find my black G-
string and black heels. I removed the dress that Tawny had given me and
put them on. Joan smiled at me. "You look so good, Suzette! Now run
along, I'm sure Nimkubwa is beginning to wonder where you are."

I left my wife and went down to the kitchen. All of the waitresses were
there. They were walking back and forth preparing the kitchen for that
night. All of them wore black G-strings with very high black pumps. All
of them had similar ultra voluptuous builds. There were 5 blonds
(including me), 4 brunettes, a red head, and one fantastic looking
oriental. I assumed that her wife was the one oriental I saw on Master
Mobuto's huge bed earlier.

They wore stringy tops with small patches over the breasts that just
barely covered their erect nipples. I was the only one with out a top.
Apparently this was something I had to earn. I stood there looking at
all of them dumbly. I wasn't sure what I was supposed to do. Thankfully
Tawny walked over to me and began to show me the ropes. I was to help
them prep all of the food and make sure all of the tables were set. As
I worked I noticed that one of the other blondes had a tattoo of a
swastika on one of her large ass cheeks. I had to know what that was
about so I asked Tawny. She smiled at me and told me that she would be
right back. She went over to her and whispered in her ear.

Tawny then went to Nimkubwa's office. Nimkubwa soon emerged, laughing.
She walked over to the girl with the tattoo who immediately dropped to
her knees in front of Nimkubwa and kissed her hand. She then looked up
at her with pleading eyes.

"May I please tell Suzette how much of a stupid little bitch I am,
Nimkubwa?" Nimkubwa laughed at her.

"Ya betta tell ha, bitch! Just like ya do evra new gul!"

She got up and came over to me. She was so hot. She had icy blue eyes
and pouting thick red lips. She also had the voluptuous, jiggling body
that matched everyone else in the room. She took hold of my hands and
introduced herself as LaToya. She said that her name used to be
Lawrence until Master Mobuto had his wife give him a better name.
LaToya put her head down and told me that she and her wife had been
members of a neo-nazi group and that they had both gotten matching
swastika tattoos on their asses when they were 18. They got married
about a month later and met Master Mobuto on their honeymoon 5 years
ago. Once Mobuto had enslaved them he told them that LaToya's wife,
Bridgit, would be made into a breeding cow. Every day since then he's
made sure that Bridgit is filled up with the cum of black men. He rents
her out to groups of black men everyday so that she can get gang banged
and filled up every day. She's had 5 black babies since Mobuto enslaved
her.

Last week he had rented her to an all black fraternity at one of the
local colleges and she is already pregnant again. He has her work up
until she goes into labor then afterward he gives the babies to any
black family who wants them.

LaToya told me that if she isn't made to accompany Bridgit on these
outings she is to sell blowjobs on the street for $5 each. She has to
make $100 or more every day she does it and swallow every drop. She
said that she wanted to please him so she tries to make as much more
than that as she possibly can. She proudly announced to me, that one
day she had made over 300 dollars for him. She said that she and her
wife are very popular among the customers. She went on for a little
while more then Nimkubwa came up and smacked her ass, telling her that
that was enough and to get back to work. Latoya obeyed.

Nimkubwa smiled watched her ass wiggle as she walked off. "Such a BAD
little gul!" Nimkubwa said. She looked at me and pulled me to her. She
kissed me deeply. Her scent shot into my brain and almost collapsed
with arousal. I gave a little moan when she kissed me. "But ya my
pretty little gud gul anchya, Suzette?" She breathed into my ear. She
pulled me from her by my shoulders and looked my up and down. "I think
I got me a new favorite!" When she said that chilly butterflies made me
feel like my chest would explode. I nearly fainted with desire for her. 
I fell to my knees and put my arms around her hips. My face fell into
her crotch and I blindly lapped at it. She reached down and stroked my
hair. "Oh baby gul... you love your Nimkubwa don't ya?"

Yes Nimkubwa, I love you so much." I whimpered.

"You gotta go back to work na, baby." She gently pulled me up and
kissed me softly. "We got plenty a time lata. Go on na!" She gave my
ass a playful smack and I went back to gathering the silverware for the
tables.

Master Mobuto came into the club to check our work. He came over to my
ass while I was bent over the table. I felt his big warm hand grasp my
cheek. My body sagged as the tingling of my ass and crotch exploded. I
looked around the room and noticed that many of the other feminized
slaves where peeking back at me. They were watching the new girl endure
her first night of subjugation and degradation thinking back to their
own first days as Mobuto's shemale slaves. They all knew the same mind
numbing spell.

Every one of them had felt their manhood being sucked out of them over
a week's time but had no idea what was happening until it was too late.
Each one had watched her beautiful wife being turned into a willing
whore, begging to service Mobuto or anyone he commanded. Each felt the
same constant and all consuming sexual tingling that increases
exponentially while being sexually humiliated. They knew the emotional
torture of a broken, pathetic weeping ego, whimpering in their pretty
little heads as the warm numbness of dark sexual arousal violates this
miniscule piece of self esteem again and again.

"Get on your knees in front of me Stephen." He used my male name. It
sounded almost odd in my ears. I knew that he would often call me
Stephen so that he could have the cruel pleasure of reminding me of his
total mastery over me and his taking away of my wife and manhood.

"Yes Master Mobuto." I promptly lowered myself down to my knees in
front of him. He told me to look at him. I raised my head and looked
into his big dark eyes. The expression on his face was purely arrogant.
In his sneer I saw what he was thinking. It pleased him to know that he
had taken all of my male sexuality from me and had added it to his own
along with the rest of the men that he had enslaved and feminized to
serve his interests. I looked at the immense bulge in the crotch of his
white slacks and my mouth started to water.

My ass was tingling like crazy. My nipples and my tiny penis throbbed.

"Unzip my pants, whore."

My small hands snaked up his legs and my fingers fumbled with his belt
buckle and zipper. I reached down and grasped his big, heavy cock. It
was hot in my hand. I pulled it out and it flopped into my face. Master
Mobuto laughed at me as it slapped my opened and eager mouth. He
grasped the bottom of his dick and pressed it down while moving it from
side to side, making it smack my face as it heavily flopped back and
forth. I could smell Joan's pussy on it and it was still wet with her
juices. I looked up at him.

"Yes..." He laughed. "I've just been fucking your wife. I'll be fucking
her a lot, Stephen. Such a tight little pussy! Ah but I've never met a
white girl that didn't have a tight pussy. Oh, and that ass! Joanie has
got the hottest ass out of all my dancers. I'll bet you love that ass
don't you?"

"Yes Master," I said meekly. He smiled.

"Suck my cock, Stephen."

I opened my mouth as wide as I could and slid his huge black cock into
my mouth. He reached down and stroked my hair. Then he planted his hand
on the back of my head and pushed it down, forcing his big dick back to
my throat. He grasped a handful of blond hair and began pushing and
pulling my head up and down. The tingling in my of my ass and crotch
became so strong that my hips were shaking.

"You like to suck my cock don't you, Stephen."

With his big cock in my mouth all I could manage was a muffled "Mmm.
Hmmm."

"Good. You'll be sucking it a lot, along with a lot of other big black
cocks. Now...make me come, Stephen. I want you to make me come like you
made those boys at the mall come! Yes, Tawny told me all about it. She
said you worked those boy's dicks like a pro! Ha ha!

Obediently, I elevated my fat tits onto his thighs and placed his big
hot cock between them, sliding its head in and out of my mouth as it
snaked in between my huge tits. He moaned a little. I became excited by
the fact that I was pleasuring him and I squeezed my tits tighter
around his beautiful cock and bobbed my head over it faster. I felt the
head swell in my mouth and I knew he would come soon. His big black
hands grasped the sides of my head and he started shoving my head up
and down. I started moaning around his cock. The vibrations finished
him off. His hot cum shot back into my throat, forcing me to swallow
every bit of it. I couldn't help but be amazed at the fact that he had
been fucking Joanie and 10 other women all afternoon and still had so
much cum.; He reached down and squeezed all of it out into my mouth.
Once he was finished he stood and ordered me to put his cock back in
his pants and dress him. After I was finished he patted me on the head.

"You're a good little whore, Stephen. And I can't wait to get your
neighbor friends in here. I paid them a visit today. Dave and Michelle
will be joining us next Saturday."

He laughed. I was completely immersed in Mobuto's spell but there was
something in the back of my mind that made me fearful for my friends. I
wished I could help them but I knew there was nothing I could do. They
were destined to become Mobuto's slaves just like Joanie and I were.

At that point Nimkubwa came into the dining room and walked over to
Mobuto. She snuggled up next to him and kissed him. "Na why ya wanta
distract ma little Suzette from ha chores? She got work ta do, Mobie."

He laughed and patted her large beautiful ass. She smiled up at him
demurely. He walked out of the room, leaving me with Nimkubwa. "Na get
back ta settin' ma tables, baby gul. We got less than a hour ta get da
place ready!"

I got up and resumed my duties. I finished everything I was supposed to
do about 15 minutes before the club opened. The customer started coming
in. As I peered out at them from the kitchen I felt Nimkubwa swat my
ass.

"Ya betta get ready Suzette! I its gunna be a long night, gul."

End of Part 3

                        Club Voodoo Part 4

I went back into the kitchen to help the rest of the waitresses.
They all looked beautiful. Their black g-strings and spiky black
heels made all of our asses look even bigger and rounder. The
small "slingshot" style bras showed off our shapely, immense
tits. The chefs had shown up and had begun cooking. All of the
food was Caribbean and African.

I watched the waitresses go out to their respective tables. The
patrons were already loud and boisterous. At each table there
was a mix. Most of the tables had groups of men at them. a few
had single men. Two of them had groups of women. There were some
couples and some foursomes here and there. I watched Tawny go to
one table to take their drink orders. At the table there were 3
couples. The black women leered at Tawny, grinning and giggling.
The men smiled while looking at her exaggerated curves. I saw
Tawny make eye contact with one of them. She smiled seductively
at him while she finished taking their order. Then she came back
to the kitchen grinning at me.

"Want to help me make some drinks?"

"Sure." I shrugged. We set about pouring 2 Tom Collinses, one
Singapore Sling, two beers, and a whiskey on the rocks. Tawny
coached me on how to make the Singapore Sling. As I poured it
she laid her hand on my ass and rubbed it affectionately. She
leaned in close to me and gently kissed me on the soft skin of
my temple. I felt her warm breath on the side of my head. The
excitement of my first night here, the constant sexual arousal,
and Tawny's caressing me was making me weak. Her perfume was
wonderful. I wanted to kiss her full red lips and feel her
little tongue explore my mouth but I knew we couldn't get
started. We wouldn't be able stop and we had tables to attend
to.

"That's perfect, Suzette! Now help me carry them out." She
stroked the back of my hair a few times. I looked up into her
beautiful baby blue eyes and smiled.

I put the women's drinks on a serving tray and watched Tawny as
she lifted up her tray. She slid her hand underneath it so she
could carry it with one hand. I tried to hold it like that but
couldn't balance it. Tawny smiled and told me just to use both
hands and that we would practice holding a drink tray properly
some other time. I followed her out to the table. I stared
dumbly at all of the black women in the room. They were all so
beautiful with dark eyes and thick kissable lips. All of them
wore outfits that accentuated there curvaceous, strong bodies.
We began to pass the drinks out. As I walked away I heard one of
the women snapping her fingers at me.

"Aw, new! C'mon back here, bitch!" She picked up the drink I had
given her and waved it at me. "I had the Singapore Sling"...she
pointed to the woman next to her..."she had the Tom Collins."

She was so hot. Her dark eyes seemed to shine. Her beautiful
face was only enhanced by the look of annoyance on her face. I
immediately went over to her and took the drink. I switched it
with the one next to her.

"I'm so sorry, I..."

"You bet your as you're a sorry bitch!" She cut in. Her head
swung from side to side as she spoke.

I didn't know what to do. She was looking at me as if she
expected something. Fortunately Tawny rescued me. She came over
and whispered in my ear.

"Get on you knees and beg her to forgive you, tell her you're a
stupid bitch and do whatever she tells you."

Tawny went back to the kitchen. I dropped to my knees in front
of the black goddess staring at me expectantly. She grinned.

"I'm a stupid bitch. Please forgive me." I quickly whimpered.
The tingling in my crotch was going crazy.

She leaned back in her chair, smiling down at me. Everyone else
at the table was laughing. She extended her foot and laid it
flat on the floor in front of me. She was wearing black knee
high boots with thick high heels.

"Kiss my shoe, stupid bitch."

The tingling in my lower body exploded. I began kissing and
licking her boot uncontrollably.

"Stand up."

I stood up and she reached over to me and pulled me to her by
the front of my g-string so that I was standing right on top of
her. She smiled up at me as her hands slid around my hips and
roughly grabbed a hold of my as cheeks. I started to shiver and
swoon. She then pulled me down over her knee so that my big ass
was sticking up in the air. She whacked it repeatedly. I felt my
ass wiggle with each stinging smack she delivered. After about
12 or 15 whacks she pushed me off of her, throwing me down on
all fours with my ass facing her. I felt the bottom of her
booted foot planted on my ass. She shoved me down on to my
stomach. The whole table and everyone around us roared with
laughter. She told me to get up and take their dinner orders. I
was terrified that I would forget what they wanted. Everyone
placed their orders and I hurried back to the kitchen so I
wouldn't forget. I walked over to one of the chefs. He was a
large strong black man with deadlocks. I told him what I needed
and he smiled at me.

"Okay, it'll be right up." He said. He smiled and winked at me.
I couldn't help but smile back at him. When he smiled at me I
immediately began to imagine him fucking me. As I walked away
from him I looked back to find him staring at my ass. He smiled
at me again and set about his work. At that instant I knew he
would be fucking me at some point. I stopped to tell Tawny what
her table had ordered and who had ordered what then went out
into the dining room to see if anyone needed me. All over the
room the waitresses were enduring one form of degradation or
another. A few waitresses were on there knees underneath tables
sucking large black cocks or had been told the lick their female
customer's pussies. As I looked at their big round asses jutting
out from under the tablecloths I knew that their crotches were
on fire. I knew that their tiny, hidden penises were all rock
hard and tingling insanely. Since I didn't have a table I went
back to the kitchen. When I went back my chef was there. He
smiled at me and waved me over to him.

"What's your name?" He asked me. Sweetness was oozing from his
voice.

"Suzette." I said quietly. I tried not to look up into his eyes.
As it turned out I didn't have to. He reached down and unzipped
his fly. My mouth was watering immediately. He pulled his huge
black dick out and held it.

"You like it don't you, Suzette."

I looked down at it. It almost looked as if it was slithering
towards me. It reminded me of a thick python extending itself
from a tree limb. My legs were hot and weak. I felt myself
sinking to my knees in front of him. When I was kneeling I
sobbed out a weak "yes". I took hold of it in one of my now
little soft hands and gently kissed the large dark head.

"Yeeaah. Dat's it. Kiss my dick. You got time, bitch. Suck it
for me."

My mouth opened and I slid the cock into my mouth as he told me.
I slid his big dark cock to my throat and back out. I moved down
to his large balls and licked them, burying my face in his
crotch while my tongue went underneath his big sack. My hands
reached up and felt his muscular as and stomach. He was tall and
slim but strong. His large hands reached down and put my head
over his cock again. Sliding his huge black cock in and out of
my mouth felt so good. I thought my little tingling cock would
explode every time the massive head banged against the back of
my throat. He had taken a hold of my head with both hands and
was manipulating it back and forth, sliding his huge dick in and
out. I felt it grow even bigger and hotter in my mouth as he
began to savagely move my head as he thrust his cock down my
throat. He tensed up and held my head still with his massive
dick all the way in. I felt a large amount of hot come flowing
down my esophagus.

"Yeah bitch? Take it all?" he whispered.

I moaned my compliance to his command as I swallowed feverishly.
I didn't want to disappoint him and drop any of it. I reached up
and planted my hands on his firm muscular ass and held him there
as I sucked forcefully to bring out every last drop of his hot
come. I looked up at him. His face was twisted up as his orgasm
died down. He looked down into my big eyes, my mouth was filled
with his fat cock and I was milking it for everything it could
give me. He smiled down at me as I continued to suck his
softening giant of a dick.

He sighed. "Oh yeah baby? I love to see those big blue eyes
looking up at me while my dick's in your hot little mouth." He
stroked my cheek and the side of my head. I made my eyes wider
because he said he liked to look at them. I wanted to be as
pretty as possible for him.

"Now put your toy back where you found it." He told me.

Staring up at him I put his cock back in his pants and zipped
his pants back up for him. I marveled that his soft cock was
bigger than my hard cock ever was. He then told me to go back
out into the club to see if anyone wanted anything. I got up off
my knees and headed out the door. As I was walking out he
grabbed my small waist and pulled me to him. He put his big
hands on my ass and looked down at it.

"Hmmm-- I may have to bust this ass later--"

He smacked my big as, making it jiggle. He laughed and gave my
as a little push toward the door.

When I went out Master Mobuto was on stage by himself talking to
the patrons.

"You'll all be pleased to know that we have two new additions to
Club Voodoo this week. I found these two at Central Park. Took
one look at them and I knew you'd all love them. Now for those
of you that don't know, we have a special ceremony for our new
comers! If this is your first time here you're in for a special
treat!"

He snapped his fingers and the curtain behind him slid open.
Standing in the middle of the stage was my wife, Joanie. She was
wearing her wedding dress and holding a bouquet of flowers. She
looked just as pure and beautiful as she did on her wedding day.
The dress was always perfect for her. The top of it was tight
fitting and accentuated her large shapely breasts, the sleeves
were long and tight. Her whole back was exposed from her long
graceful neck almost down to her curvy, jutting ass. The puffy
material of the skirt made her ass look even more voluptuous.

She was smiling at Mobuto with a slavish look of devotion in her
ice blue eyes. At one end of the stage there was a large bed
with white satin sheets and big fluffy pillows lying all over
it.

Mobuto noticed me standing by the kitchen door and motioned for
me to come up on stage with them. As I walked to the stage I saw
everyone in the place watching me. I stood next to my wife in my
new impossibly feminine body wearing only a black g-string and
black high heeled pumps. Mobuto looked at me and smiled. He came
up behind me and put his big warm hands on my hips and as then
he grabbed my g-string and pulled it down to my heeled ankles,
exposing my tiny penis to the entire room. There were few gasps
of shock from the uninitiated followed by giggles. He pointed to
the bed theatrically.

"Go kneel at the foot of my bed, Slave Suzette." He commanded.

I had to walk in baby steps because of my panties being around
my ankles. The short jerky steps made my tits and ass jiggle
wildly. I made it to the bed and lowered myself down. The
audience was dead quiet. It was as if the sexual energy of what
was about to happen had overpowered everyone in the room
already.

Mobuto put his arm around Joan's waist and pulled her to him.
His big dark hands exploring the frilly cloth of my wife's
pristine wedding gown. As I watched, kneeling beside the bed,
Mobuto guided her over and sat on the bed. He smiled up at her,
lifted his big hand and motioned for her to kneel in front of
him. He pulled his big dick out of his pants. She immediately
took it into her hand and began to slowly stroke it. She looked
at his massive, veiny, dark cock with adoration. I knew her
mouth was watering for it as she stared at it, a trance like
look on her face.

"Lift your wife's wedding gown up. Let everyone see that big hot
ass!" He ordered me.

My knees weakened as an explosion of tingles surrounded the
lower half of my body. I almost fell on Joanie as I moved to
her. She looked back at me with a haughty smile as I gently
lifted the gown, showing her perfect round as to a roomful of
black men. She looked back up into Mobuto's eyes and lovingly
stared at him as I bunched up the bottom half of her wedding
gown and placed it on her back. What she was wearing underneath
was nothing like she was wearing on our wedding day. She had on
a snow white frilly g-string and garter belt with sheer thigh
high stockings ending in long, spiky white pumps stabbing back
at me. I heard a lot of murmuring and rustling from the
audience.

I sank down and began to kiss her beautiful ass as she opened
her mouth, letting Mobuto slide his huge cock into it. In front
of around 30 people I was on my knees worshiping my beautiful
wife's perfect ass while she was kneeling in front of another
man in her wedding dress, sucking his big black cock. I could
see her veiled head bobbing up and down over it. I was so
immersed in worshiping my slut wife's ass that I didn't notice
that many of the male patrons had come up on the stage. Mobuto
got up and put Joan on her hands and knees on the bed. He shoved
her face to the mattress making her large white ass stick up,
exposing her glistening cunt. He slammed his cock into her
making her shriek petulantly. When she yelled all of the
audience laughed. Mobuto fucked my wife furiously. Tears of pain
and pleasure streamed down her face. She was sobbing out
unashamed moans of pleasure. He slapped her ass and told her to
yell out that she was his whore.

"I'm your whore!!!" She screamed.

Then Mobuto began to pump her faster and faster. I knew he was
about to come. He yanked her to him, pressing his hips firmly
against her, driving his huge, thick black cock up into my wife,
he froze there for a moment. Joanie tensed up in spasms, her
eyes rolled back. Then her torso fell back to the bed. A vacant
look slowly came over her. Her eyes became glassy and she was
serenely smiling off into space. He pulled his big dick out and
came all over her ass and the back of her wedding dress.

On our wedding night Joan had not allowed me to fuck her in her
wedding dress out of fear of ruining it. He had me lick all of
the come off of her ass immediately. He stepped back and three
other men stepped up. Joanie could only whimper exhaustedly as
these men began to use her tired body. One of the men came up
and pushed me aside. He dropped his pants letting out his own
large member. He put his dark hands on the big white ass. He
kneaded it furiously. I could tell he wanted it bad. He slid his
huge cock into her and started fucking her.

The other two undressed and joined them on the bed. One of them
immediately pushed his big cock into my wife's open mouth. The
other lifted her up enough to get underneath her. The first man
had taken his cock out and began inching it up her ass while the
one beneath slid his cock into her sopping pussy.

All I could do was remain on my knees at the foot of the bed
while three huge black men fucked my wife senseless, making her
moan and squeal with pleasure. They surrounded her, pressing
their dark skin and big black cocks against the white purity of
her wedding gown. They laughed and taunted me because they were
all fucking my wife in her wedding gown. My tiny penis and my
ass where in fiery tingles. I was dizzy

 Master Mobuto came over to me and told me to start pleasuring
them while they fucked my wife. I crawled over to the bed and
began to lick their balls while they fucked her. Several of them
laughed at me and had me do other things. They told me to kiss
their asses while they fucked my hot little wife. One of them
took his cock out of her and came all over my face. After coming
he was still hard and put his cock right back into Joan's ass.

Once all of this started it didn't take long for them to pull me
up on the bed and begin fucking me as well. Both Joan and I were
on the bed on our hands and knees taking those big cocks in our
asses. We were facing each other and she reached over to me and
kissed me passionately while we were being fucked. One of them
put his black cock in between us and had us lick and suck it.
Joan sucked his balls while I slid his dick in and out of my
mouth.

Even while all of this was going on I still wanted to make love
to her so badly but I knew it wouldn't happen. The small shred
of manhood and ego left in the deep dark recesses of my mind
whimpered in protest at what was happening but the tingling in
my body had complete control and I obeyed every command given to
me by the men fucking my wife.

A few more men came up to join in after the others finished.
Over the course of the next 20 minutes they fucked every orifice
on Joan's beautiful body. The once pristine white wedding gown
that my new wife had refused to allow me to fuck her in was now
a stretched and cum soaked mess. When everyone that had wanted
to fuck Joanie had finished with her, Mobuto ordered me to get
back to kissing her ass. He told me he had a treat for me.
Joanie was still on her knees, cradling her head in her arms on
the bed. Mobuto tapped her hip.

"Joanie, stick your as out a little more so that Suzette can get
her treat." Her hips tilted in and she stuck her beautiful ass
way out. Mobuto had me lick and suck all of the come from her
pussy and ass. Then Mobuto walked to the front of the stage and
the curtains closed in front of us cutting us off from view.

Mobuto introduced another dancer. While Joan lay on the bed I
slid my tongue all over her body. She was exhausted and she just
lay there while I licked her. Her pussy was substantially
widened after being fucked by so many huge cocks as was her ass.
Before she would never have let me fuck her ass. Now her opening
was stretched out by the big cocks of over a half dozen black
men and she had loved every painful minute of it. She was also
set on fire by fact that they had defiled her in her wedding
gown while her feminized husband was made to watch and pleasure
them.

As I sucked her as she told me that she loved getting fucked in
her wedding gown by Mobuto and the rest of them. She turned
around, lying on her back then stretched her legs. She smiled
down at me and nudged my head to come soaked crotch. I lapped at
her gaping pussy. She giggled.

"Just look at this dress. I'm a cum soaked whore." she giggled.
She reached down and pulled me up to her. She pressed herself to
me.

"Hmmm. You're going to be a come soaked whore too!" She rubbed
her wet dress against me as she smiled wickedly and giggled.
After she finished she told me to help her take the dress off.
After she took it off she tossed it to a dark corner as if it
were a piece of trash. She took my hand and told me that we had
to go up to our apartment to meet Nimkubwa. On the other side of
the curtain I could hear the music and someone dancing on the
stage. Joanie told me that next week we'd stay in the club until
the end of the night but tonight was special because it was our
first. Normally, after the show all of the dancers and the
waitresses would go up to their rooms with the patrons.

I was excited that Nimkubwa was coming up to our apartment. I
couldn't wait to see her.